Chapter 1: The One That Started The Fire
Chapter Text
Part I—Hermione (Friday, November 4)
Ron was late.
To his credit, he'd owled this time—which in Hermione's opinion remained the wizarding world's most stubborn failure to modernize—to say inventory had run long. Something about a misfiring batch of Peruvian Darkness Powder. She'd read it twice, replied with a perfectly measured "okay," and then sat at the table for forty minutes watching the door like it owed her something.
Her friends had the decency not to comment. For about ten minutes.
"Peruvian Darkness Powder," Theo said, in the tone of a man savoring a particularly good cheese. "Riveting stuff."
"It misfired," Hermione said.
"I'm sure it did."
Ginny was looking at her with that expression—not unkind, just very, very honest. The honesty only people who love you can produce when they've decided you need to hear something. "He works in a joke shop, Hermione."
"He manages—"
"Hermione."
"It's been busy," she said, which was not the same thing as he's coming, and everyone at the table knew it. Blaise refilled her glass without being asked, which she chose to read as solidarity rather than pity.
Pansy had been quiet for a full three minutes, which for Pansy was practically a spiritual achievement. "Busy," she said finally, tasting the word like she was deciding whether to spit it out. "What a remarkably convenient thing to be."
"Don't," Hermione said.
Pansy raised both hands, the picture of innocence, which suited her about as well as it sounded.
Harry, who had the situational awareness of someone who had survived considerably worse than weekly Friday Drinks™, put his hand briefly on Hermione's arm and then went back to arguing with Blaise about something Ministry-related that she couldn't follow because she was watching the door again.
"He'll turn up," Theo said cheerfully. He was the only one at the table who seemed to be genuinely enjoying himself, which was very Theo of him. "Any minute now. Dashing through the rain, coat dramatic, very romantic. You know how he is."
"Shut up, Theo."
"I'm being supportive."
"Sure you are."
"I've dated disappointing wizards," Pansy said—mildly, the way one might share a restaurant recommendation. "Several, actually. At least they had the decency to show up first."
Hermione smiled, which was not quite the same as finding it funny.
Ginny's hand found hers under the table. Hermione didn't look at her, but she didn't pull away either.
It went on like that for another half hour. The Leaky Cauldron was warm and loud and full of people having a perfectly normal Friday, and Hermione laughed when she was supposed to and responded when spoken to and kept her eyes moving between the door and her watch with a focus that had convinced itself it wasn't paying any attention at all.
Harry and Blaise argued Ministry minutiae, as they always did, as they would presumably still be doing at her funeral. Theo and Pansy invented increasingly unhinged scenarios for Luna's plus-one at the next Ministry gala. Hermione contributed suggestions on autopilot and privately thought that she needed to get better at this—at being present, at letting an evening just be an evening.
Then Ginny said, quietly, "He's not coming, 'Mione."
"You don't know that."
"I grew up with him." There was no cruelty in it, just the weary certainty of someone who had been watching her brother's patterns for twenty-odd years and had stopped expecting them to surprise her.
She squeezed Hermione's hand under the table, and Hermione let her, and stared at her drink.
The thing she couldn't say out loud—the thing she'd been carefully not-saying for months—was that this wasn't new. The late arrivals, the forgotten plans, the way her disappointment had gradually been reframed as her being difficult or expecting too much. She'd been doing the mental math on all of it for a while now and consistently refusing to look at the answer.
"If I leave," she said, "he'll say I made a scene."
Ginny's lips pressed together. "He stood you up. In front of all of us."
"I know."
"Hermione."
"I know." She pushed back her chair, and it scraped against the floor loud enough that Harry and Blaise both paused mid-argument to look over. "I'm going to check on him."
A small silence settled over the table. Not surprised, exactly. More like resigned.
"You don't have to do that," Harry said carefully.
"I want to," Hermione said, and the strange thing was that she meant it—not because she expected anything good at the end of it, but because she needed to put the not-knowing somewhere. Disappointment, at least, was concrete.
"Owl me when you get home?" asked Harry.
She nodded, squeezed Ginny's shoulder, and was out the door before anyone could talk her into or out of anything.
The rain had softened to a mist. She stood on the wet pavement for a moment, cold air doing its useful work, and then Apparated to the alley behind the shop before her better judgment could properly weigh in.
She landed in a puddle. Obviously.
The shop windows were dark. One light on upstairs, in the flat.
Right, then.
She squared her shoulders and walked toward the back entrance, and it occurred to her that showing up uninvited in the rain to a conversation she already knew she wasn't going to like was maybe the most Hermione Granger thing she had ever done. Turning up. Insisting on knowing. She'd built a whole life out of it.
Her friends' voices followed her into the dark, faint and warm and fading.
She kept walking.
Part II—Draco (Friday, November 4)
The Malfoy family dinner had been going for forty-five minutes, which meant Draco was approximately forty-three minutes past the point of wanting to be there.
His mother had made the lamb. His favourite, which was not a coincidence—Narcissa Malfoy did not do things by accident, and she was particularly deliberate when she wanted something. The good china was out. The candles were the tall ones she reserved for occasions. The whole evening had the considered stage that had been set well in advance of any performance.
Draco had noted all of this upon arrival and said nothing, because he was twenty-five years old and had grown up in this house and knew exactly how this worked.
His father waited until the second course to get to the point.
"You've been spending a great deal of time at the Ministry," Lucius said.
"I work there," Draco said. "It does tend to require my presence."
"It's unbecoming."
"Of what, specifically?"
His father looked at him the way he looked at most things: already finished. Waiting for the rest of the room to catch up. "Of this family's standing. There are people paying attention, Draco. Old families. Old names. They see a Malfoy running errands for the Ministry and they draw conclusions."
"What conclusions would those be?"
"That we have lost our footing."
Draco cut his lamb. "We were on the wrong side of a war. We lost considerably more than our footing."
His mother set down her fork gently. "What your father means," she said, "is that appearances matter. Especially now, when things are—recovering."
"Recovering," Draco said. "Interesting word for it."
"The Greengrasses have reached out." She said it slightly too quickly, and he read it, and she knew he read it, and for a moment they looked at each other across the table with the clarity of two people who understood each other very well and found it periodically inconvenient. "Discreetly."
"Have they," he said.
"Astoria is—"
"The Greengrasses," Draco said, setting his fork down, "pulled back the moment our name became a liability. Found the alliance considerably less appealing somewhere between the Dark Lord's downfall and our family's very public reckoning with the consequences of having enthusiastically supported him." He kept his voice pleasant. "And now that my work at the Ministry has made us socially palatable again, an arrangement with Astoria is suddenly worth revisiting."
His mother's hands folded and refolded in her lap. "It was a complicated time. We were all under scrutiny."
He nearly said it. The Mark. What scrutiny had actually looked like, felt like, meant—for him, in this house, in those years. The weight of it.
He didn't. It wouldn't land the way he meant it, and he was tired.
"Astoria Greengrass is the right choice," his father said. "Well-connected. Properly educated. She understands her obligations."
"I don't care about her pedigree."
"What you care about," Lucius said, with the same level of indifference he often employed towards those he considered inferior—which is to say—everyone, "is of precisely as much consequence as I choose for it to be."
Narcissa turned toward Draco, soft and urgent in that way she had—the way that meant she had already decided this was about love rather than leverage, and that her certainty on that point was itself a kind of leverage. "No one is asking you to love her, my dragon. Only to understand who you are in this family. You cannot choose your work over your obligations indefinitely."
"Funny," Draco said. "My Ministry badge opens more doors than the Malfoy name does these days. I'd have thought that was worth something to everyone at this table."
His father stood.
He didn't make a production of it—that had never been his style. He simply rose—deliberate, unhurried—and looked at Draco with the absolute untroubled confidence of someone who found disagreement more baffling than threatening. "You will not dismantle decades of planning," he said, each word placed with care, "because you have decided that your personal preferences outweigh your name."
Silence.
Draco looked up at him. "I'm not marrying Astoria Greengrass."
"You will reconsider."
"I won't."
"Your independence," his father said, "is considerably more conditional than you seem to believe."
His mother's breath caught—barely, controlled, but audible. Her hand moved toward her wine glass and stopped.
Draco thought about asking what that meant, precisely. What lever his father believed he still had. He thought about a number of things he could say, a few of which were true and most of which would have started something neither of them had the energy to finish tonight.
He set his napkin on the table, stood, and left.
No doors slammed. He wasn't seventeen anymore.
His townhouse was quiet in the way he'd come to genuinely appreciate after years of houses that were never just quiet—always performing. He set his wand on the side table, poured himself a drink out of sheer habit, and then stood there looking at it without any intention of touching it.
Conditional.
The thing about his father was that he'd always been good at that—the single word, the unfinished sentence, the implication left to do its own damage in the silence after. It had worked when Draco was young, and it had worked when he was seventeen and in considerably over his head, and it worked now, which he found genuinely irritating because he was twenty-five and owned his own home and had by any reasonable measure built something his father hadn't.
And yet. Here he was. Standing in his coat, drink untouched, still thinking about it.
Seven years since the war ended. Seven years since Lucius Malfoy's extraordinary performance as a coward of almost artistic proportions had somehow netted him two years' house arrest and five years' probation, which Draco found insufficient but had made his peace with. Seven years since Draco himself had been handed back to Hogwarts for a year—a minor at the time of the cadaverous reptile's reign of terror, which the Ministry had decided made him more salvageable than culpable—and then pointed at the Ministry afterward with a handshake and a general sense of well, good luck with that.
He'd expected to hate it. He'd planned to hate it, actually. Put in his time, rebuild what could be rebuilt, and go back to—something. Whatever Malfoys did when they weren't in the process of atoning for anything.
Instead, it turned out he was good at the work. And then, more inconveniently, it turned out he liked it. The work mattered. He was doing something that was actually useful, which was a novel experience and one he'd found embarrassingly difficult to give up.
Then a few months in he'd looked up and realised the people around him had quietly shifted from colleagues to something else, which had shifted further before he'd thought to stop it, and now he was in the remarkable and faintly absurd position of having friends—actual friends, people he'd choose, people who chose him—who included several Gryffindors.
Several. As in more than one. He'd had to sit with that for a while.
He didn't, truly, give a single flying fuck what pureblood wizarding society thought of him anymore. Hard to maintain a robust investment in a social order that had enthusiastically rallied behind a megalomaniacal, noseless, self-styled lizard king—as he'd taken to thinking of him, because if you couldn't be contemptuous in the privacy of your own head, where could you be—and then seemed genuinely surprised by how that had gone.
He was no longer a prejudiced twat. He was occasionally still a regular twat, but he was working on it.
The loyalty to his family was harder to shake, even now, even when Father was—to be precise about it—a royal cunt. He was still his father. And Mother had been raised to serve and defer, and while that didn't excuse any of it—the decades of it, the scale of it, the not-so-small matter of having aided and abetted a remarkably ambitious corpse—he thought sometimes she was finding the edges of that, nudging at them quietly when his father wasn't looking. But their conversations rarely extended past his obligations, so it was difficult to say.
He had come into his inheritance the moment Lucius received his sentence. No legal ties. If anything, the reverse.
So what, precisely, did conditional mean.
Draco became aware, at some point, that his jaw had been set for a while.
He made a conscious effort to release it.
The drink sat untouched on the table, amber in the lamplight. He thought about his father's face across the dinner table. That blankness that had always felt more like a verdict than an expression. He thought about his mother's hands, folding and refolding. About the word she'd used. Scrutiny. And everything it had quietly declined to mean.
He turned away from the drink and went to find something more useful to do with the rest of his evening.
Chapter 2: The One With Panache
Summary:
Hermione goes looking for answers.
She finds a performance.
Some betrayals are accidents.
This one...not so much.
Notes:
Let the Ron Weasley Bashing begin.
Updates weekly.
Follow my new Tiktok for sneak peeks of future chapters @clauhascats
Chapter Text
Part I—Hermione (Friday, November 4)
The thing about Ron was that he was predictable in precisely the way that made you feel like a complete idiot for not seeing it coming.
She shouldn't have been surprised. She really, honestly shouldn't have been surprised. The signs had been there for ages. If she were being properly honest with herself, and she always was unless it was about this subject, she'd been filing them away in that mental drawer reserved for truths labeled "Will Revise When No Longer In Self-Denial."
But some foolish part of her—a part that still believed in things like loyalty and basic human decency—thought that perhaps a literal fucking decade of friendship, plus several years of a committed relationship, might afford her the basic courtesy of a break-up that wouldn't require her to scratch her eyes out. Yet here she was.
The flat smelled wrong.
Not unclean or unfamiliar. Just… sweet in a way that made her stomach turn. She stopped in the doorway without announcing her presence. No coughing, no clearing of the throat. Whatever reflex she usually deployed to signal her arrival had apparently fucked off for the time being.
Ron hadn't heard her come in. Too busy, you see, given his current state of affairs. Pun very much intended.
The sound reached her before she took another step.
Too loud. Too… breathy. The kind of noises someone makes when they know they're being listened to, or want to be. She knew she should have announced herself then. Or left. Leaving was probably the more sensible option. Alas, she moved down the corridor anyway, because Hermione Granger had never once in her life turned away from information she wasn't going to like.
Hermione stood in the kitchen for about twenty seconds. Later she'd wonder if it was shock she was experiencing in the moment, but honestly she thought it was more like her brain was frantically cross-referencing every conversation she'd had with Ginny over the last six months and arriving—too late—at the logical conclusion.
The kitchen revealed itself like a crime scene put together by someone who had never actually seen a crime scene. Or a kitchen.
She took it in pieces. The table—scarred oak, the corner still nicked from when Ron dropped a cast iron pan years ago and somehow blamed the floor. Firewhiskey bottles, one tipped over, the wet ring around it still spreading into the wood.
Lavender Brown was sprawled across said table.
Hair everywhere, lipstick smeared halfway across her chin, blouse hanging open. Her skirt was shoved up and her knickers pulled to the side with the kind of carelessness that suggested nobody involved was thinking especially hard about anyone's comfort. Her hair looked incredible, actually, and Hermione hated herself for noticing that right now.
Ron was behind her—or rather, inside her. Thrusting with a weird, determined sort of rhythm that didn't seem to have much to do with Lavender and had everything to do with Ron.
His jaw was slack. His eyes were somewhere else entirely. He was thrusting out of spite, which wasn't exactly a compliment to anyone in the room.
The table creaked. One of the chair legs knocked unevenly against the floor, a dull and disproportionately committed metronome that had decided to be part of the scene whether they wanted it to or not.
Lavender's sounds didn't match the proceedings—too early here, too late there, sometimes nothing at all, like she was pacing herself. Saving her voice. How responsible.
She had a fleeting thought that she could give Lavender a run for her galleons, given her own considerable history of faked enthusiasm in that general endeavour.
The entire enterprise had the production quality of theater performed by people who'd read about theater but never actually seen any.
She stood there and wondered, with a kind of detachment that surprised even her, whether this whole thing had been staged for her benefit.
Probably. Yeah. Obviously it had. Ron could never just have a conversation. Everything had to be a thing. The thought should have hurt more than it did. Mostly it made her tired.
The longer she watched, the worse it got. Not more painful, just more pathetic. She thought, stupidly, about all those evenings at that same table—her with a book open, his foot bumping hers while he pretended to do the shop's accounts. As if she didn't know George did all the books. She'd found it endearing once.
Gods, she'd found it endearing.
After what felt like a very long time and also no time at all, she spoke.
"I can come back," she said.
Ron finally looked up.
That was the part that would stick with her—the total lack of surprise. He wasn't startled. He wasn't embarrassed. He was just… there. Like he'd been waiting.
His eyes found hers, slow and satisfied, and his mouth curled into something ugly while he kept going—kept moving inside Lavender while Hermione stood there watching what she could only describe as RonPorn.
"Well," he said, a little out of breath, pleased with himself. "Look who remembered she has a boyfriend."
He punctuated the last word with a hard thrust that made Lavender gasp and dig her fingers theatrically into the table. She had to admire her commitment to the bit.
"Should we stop?" He held Hermione's gaze. "Or d'you want to take notes? I know you love that."
Lavender smiled. Not shocked. Not embarrassed. She looked happy—delighted, even—which told Hermione everything she needed to know about the purpose of the evening.
She should have just left. She knew that. She was supposed to be the Brightest Witch of Her Age or whatever, and she knew things other people didn't, although in this particular case she suspected everybody already knew. But she was Hermione Granger, and Hermione Granger's most consistent flaw was the pathological need to see things through to their miserable end, even—especially—when the end was going to be awful.
After what felt like a small eternity—since when did he have stamina—Ron pulled out of Lavender and turned to face Hermione fully. He didn't bother tucking himself away. He smirked. He was going soft already, she noticed. Not that she was looking. Her brain just did that—sucked up information whether she wanted it to or not.
"Didn't expect you," he said, lazily. "Thought you'd be buried in paperwork. Again."
"I was going to ask," Hermione said, and she was proud of how level her voice came out, "why you didn't show up at the Leaky. But I can see you've been busy."
"Busy." He laughed, and it was an ugly sound. "You want to talk about busy? When's the last time you let me near you, Hermione? Three weeks? Four? It's like trying to fuck a library book that's cross about being overdue."
He gestured in her general direction. With the hand that had just been on Lavender. Hermione noted this.
Lavender drifted over and draped herself across Ron's shoulder—proprietary, deliberate—her eyes locked on Hermione, smile sweet and sharp. "Some of us," she said, "actually enjoy it. Don't we, Won-Won?" She nuzzled his neck. "Making love."
Won-Won.
"Making love," Hermione repeated, mostly to herself.
Ron's expression curdled into something worse. "You're frigid, Hermione. I'm inside you and I can literally see you making lists in your head. I've had warmer receptions from Inferi."
Lavender kissed his jaw and watched Hermione's face like she was collecting a souvenir.
"I need someone who actually wants me," Ron said. "Not someone who treats fucking like a performance review."
Hermione nodded once.
Clean. Considered.
"I see," she said.
Ron straightened up, smelling blood. "Do you?"
"Yes." She looked at Lavender, then back at him. "You found someone who mistakes mild enthusiasm for ability. Good for you."
Lavender went very still.
Ron lurched forward—"How fucking DARE—"
Hermione stepped back, smooth, already gone in every way that mattered.
"It's fine, Ronald." She was already retreating, already done with him. "I'm genuinely happy you've finally located the clitoris. Though from what I saw, you might want to try a different map."
She met Lavender's eyes and held them for one beat.
"Do carry on," she said. "I'd hate to interrupt a breakthrough."
She closed her hand around her wand and Disapparated.
The crack rattled the shelves.
She landed on the front steps of Grimmauld Place and made what she considered to be a perfectly reasonable attempt at breathing.
Hermione Granger was not, generally speaking, someone who allowed herself time to simply breathe—but she thought, quite generously, that on this one occasion, having just witnessed her now-former-romantic-partner's profoundly unremarkable conjugal exertions mercifully conducted upon someone who was not her, she could allow herself the indulgence.
Five seconds. She gave herself five seconds.
When she let herself in—the wards had recognized her magic for years now—she found Theo stretched out on the sofa, feet up, reading something that looked like it should be banned in several countries, and Harry sat in the armchair, watching Theo read.
They both looked up.
Hermione didn't bother with her coat.
Harry was on his feet immediately. "Mione—what's wrong?"
"I just watched Ron jam his cock into Lavender Brown," she said evenly. "Repeatedly."
Harry's face looked like it couldn't decide if he was furious or flabbergasted. It seemed to settle on both.
Theo blinked once. Slowly. Kind of like a cat processing mildly interesting information.
"Well," he said, closing his book. "I'm just absolutely shocked. This is my shocked face. Can you tell I'm shocked?"
Hermione laughed.
Once.
She pressed the heels of her hands against her eyes and allowed herself five more seconds of breathing.
Part II—Draco (Friday, November 4)
Draco came through the Floo with a great deal to say and the simple need to talk at someone until he could finally exhale. Luckily he knew just the man for the job.
"Nott," he said, before he'd fully stepped into the room, "Grab the firewhiskey. We need to talk Lucius—"
He stopped as he took in the scene before him.
Potter stood in the middle of the room looking as if he was trying to decide how far he could push his Chosen One status if he decided to commit homicide. Theo had gone completely still on the sofa, which meant that genuinely interesting or genuinely bad had happened—possibly both. And Granger was on the sofa with her elbows on her knees and her head down, which was an arrangement of Granger he had never once seen before, and which lodged itself behind his sternum with an unpleasant and uninvited thud.
The fuck was that?
Draco looked at the tableau. The tableau looked back.
"Malfoy," Potter said. Standard warmth.
"Granger," Draco said.
"Malfoy," she said, without lifting her head.
Two for two.
He looked at Theo, who raised one eyebrow—barely, just a fraction. Weasley.
He sat down. Leaving would have been weird, and standing felt worse, and he still wanted to vent about Lucius but decided that could keep.
The room felt like the moment after a detonation—smoke still hanging, the ringing not quite gone. Draco knew that feeling well. He'd grown up with it.
"Alright. We'll do me later. What the fuck is going on?"
Evidently, that was all that was needed for Potter's temper to immediately combust, "That fucking bastard—"
"Weasley," Draco said, confirming his earlier thought.
Theo snorted.
"Obviously Weasley—"
"What happened, Granger?" Draco asked, careful, the way you might approach a wounded hippogriff, which—given his personal history with hippogriffs—he felt was the best course of action.
Potter—who had apparently decided that all questions this evening were directed at him—had evidently been holding on to some modicum of composure which, most unfortunately for all, did not survive the simple need for clarification.
"He—he fucked—that absolute monumental wanker—Lavender fucking Brown—the things he said to her, I can't—"
Granger lifted her head.
"Harry," she said evenly, interrupting his attempt at basic structure. "I'll tell it."
Potter's mouth slammed shut. Which appeared to require considerable effort on his part.
She told it the way she did everything: in order, with relevant details, no editorializing. She'd gone to his flat, let herself in, and found Ron and Lavender in the kitchen. The specifics of what she'd been made to witness created an image in Draco's mind that no amount of Obliviations would ever be able to wipe from his memory.
But Draco listened.
He'd learned to listen like this at the Ministry—without letting the information inform his feelings on the matter; just taking in the facts and sorting them out later.
When she finished her retelling, Theo exhaled slowly through his nose. "Right," he said. "So. Somehow even worse than I thought. Well done, Weasley. A genuine achievement."
"I'm going to kill him," Potter said, in the tone of someone updating his diary rather than making an actual threat.
Draco stared at the floor. He was busy with the math of cruelty, the calculus of humiliation—and underneath it all, the much less comfortable business of recognizing himself in parts of it. Not now. As established, he was no longer the twat he used to be. But he'd been that boy once. The one who'd decided that if he couldn't be better, he'd make damn sure they felt worse.
"I don't think that was an accident," he said. "That was him making sure you felt smaller than he already knew he was."
Granger met his eyes. As if she'd been waiting for someone to say the thing out loud.
"Yes," she said. "That's what it felt like."
Theo, because he was who he was and couldn't help himself, chose this moment to contribute unhelpfully. "I always thought Weasley would fall apart eventually. Just not quite with such… panache."
"This isn't funny, Theo," Potter said.
"I didn't say it was, dear. I said it had panache." Theo paused. "Although it is a little—"
"Theo."
"Right. Yes. Very serious. Face like a funeral."
Draco looked at Granger. She looked tired, yes. But not broken.
Weasley had wanted to break her. And he'd failed at it, like he failed at everything else. At least the man was consistent. Draco wondered if Weasley had ever noticed the moment the balance tipped—when Granger outgrew him so completely that resentment was all he had left.
The writing had been on the wall for years. Weasley had just decided not to read it. Easier, Draco supposed, to hate someone who could.
His mouth thinned—not a smile, something sharper. Men like Weasley didn't get to write the ending.
And from the look on Granger's face—she knew that too.
He settled back in the chair and decided that Lucius could wait. He'd find someone to talk at tomorrow.
Chapter 3: The One With Volume I
Summary:
Rita draws blood.
Ron opens his big mouth.
Astoria circles.Hermione drafts damage control.
Draco considers escalation.
Notes:
Thank you to those of you that have left kudos, comments, and bookmarked. It's so encouraging.
I have several chapters drafted, so I plan to update this weekly.
Thanks again and let me know what you think of this chapter!
- C
Follow my new Tiktok for sneak peeks of future chapters @clauhascats
Chapter Text
Part I—Hermione (Monday, November 7)
Hermione had been at work since eight.
She knew this because she'd checked the clock exactly once, at 8:03, and then not again. Time was irrelevant when there were briefs to annotate, memos to redline, and three competing versions of the Wand Ownership Bill attempting to misquote her own footnotes back at her.
By ten o'clock, she had already signed six letters, reheated her tea twice, and corrected a junior solicitor's misuse of ipso facto without looking up. He'd used it to mean therefore. She did not have time to grieve for the English language, but she noted it.
Work was not a distraction.
Work was insulation.
The knock came sharp and familiar.
"Come in," Hermione said, eyes still on the parchment.
The door opened.
No footsteps followed.
That made her look up.
Harry stood just inside the doorway, not moving. His glasses were askew. His jaw was set in a way she recognized immediately, and the Daily Prophet was folded under his arm like contraband.
Her stomach tightened.
"Have you eaten?" she asked automatically.
Harry stared at her.
"Hermione."
She closed her eyes for half a second. Just long enough to recalibrate.
"All right," she said. "How bad?"
Harry crossed the room and placed the paper on her desk with unnecessary care, as though it might bite him if he let go too fast.
"I saw it upstairs," he said. "I thought maybe—Merlin, I hoped you hadn't yet."
She didn't touch the paper. "I wasn't planning on reading it."
"You can't not," Harry said.
She looked at him for a moment, then pulled the Prophet toward her.
GOLDEN GIRL OR FROST QUEEN?
Weasley's Whispers Reveal the Truth About Hermione Granger's Bedroom behaviour
She stared at it.
Not with surprise. With appraisal.
Below the headline was a photograph from a Ministry gala two years prior. Her posture was impeccable. Her expression reserved. Editors loved that sort of image—it read as dignity or disdain, depending on what you put underneath it.
Rita Skeeter's acid prose followed immediately.
"Always the brightest witch in the room, Hermione Granger has never had trouble with control. But according to sources close to her very recent ex-boyfriend, what she excels at in the courtroom may not extend to the bedroom…"
Hermione exhaled slowly through her nose.
"Thestral shite," she murmured.
Harry uttered a near-feral sound of agreement.
She kept reading.
"Sources confirm that Miss Granger's chilly exterior isn't merely professional. 'She was all rules, all the time,' one insider reports. 'There wasn't any room for fun. Or spontaneity.'"
"An anonymous friend adds, 'She didn't even like to be touched, really. You'd think she was made of stone.'"
Her fingers found the inside of her left forearm without meaning to. She pulled them back.
Of course they'd gone there.
Interesting, she thought. Hermione Granger—Golden Girl, Brightest Witch of Her Age—prides herself on her intelligence, her rigour, her relentless capacity for knowing things. And yet she had somehow never known that stone could feel this particular low-grade nausea. A gap in the research, clearly. She'd make a note.
And then:
"In a recent column for Witch Weekly, former Hogwarts classmate Lavender Brown offered what some are calling a 'sensitive feminist reflection' on dating after the war…"
Hermione barked a short, humorless laugh.
"Sensitive feminist reflection," she said aloud. "That's ambitious."
Harry swore under his breath.
Her eyes skimmed downward, already bracing for the inevitable.
"Hermione's brilliant," said ex-boyfriend Ronald Weasley in a recent interview. "But sometimes it felt like she didn't need me at all. She had everything figured out. There wasn't room for… us."
She had, in fact, had everything figured out. She'd had his accounts figured out before George told her, his inventory system redesigned twice. She had, it occurred to her now, spent a significant portion of their relationship being competent on his behalf. Pathetically.
She wasn't sure whether this made the quote an insult or a confession. Probably both. She filed it under Both, subcategory: Things Ron Said That Were Accidentally True, cross-referenced with Things That Will Require Wine.
Of course he'd spoken.
Of course he'd let them run that photograph—the two of them outside the Burrow, smiling stiffly, already performing a relationship that had never quite existed the way people assumed.
The Prophet had framed it all beautifully. Cold. Difficult. Unlovable.
Hermione finished the article without stopping.
When she was done, she folded the paper with precise, almost surgical care and placed it back on her desk.
A clerk passing her office hesitated, then looked away too quickly.
For a moment, she said nothing.
Harry shifted. Clearly waiting for impact—anger, tears, something.
Instead, Hermione leaned back in her chair.
"Well," she said dryly. "That's not surprising."
Harry stared at her. "That's all you have to say?"
"No," she replied. "That's all I'm saying right now."
She closed her eyes briefly. Unbidden, memory intruded.
The moaning that had started before she'd even crossed the room.
Breathy. Hollow. Theatrical.
She shut it down with practiced efficiency.
Harry was still watching her, eyes searching.
"They had no right," he said hoarsely. "They took—they twisted—Hermione, they made you sound like—"
"A cold bitch," she supplied.
Harry flinched. "You're not."
"I know that, Harry."
That seemed to unsettle him more than anything else.
Hermione reached into the drawer at her side and withdrew a slim notebook. She opened it, dipped her quill, and wrote at the top of a fresh page: DAMAGE CONTROL, VOL. I.
She had, technically, been running damage control since she was twelve years old and someone—ahem—had told the entire school she was a nightmare. Which meant she had fourteen years of experience in reputation management she had never once listed on a CV and yet somehow could not stop accumulating.
The difference was that at twelve, she'd cried in a toilet.
She was not going to cry in a toilet.
She was, however, going to need a second notebook. Ron Weasley did not get to be the reason her organizational system collapsed.
Rita Skeeter had drawn first blood.
Hermione Granger intended to decide what happened next.
Part II—Draco (Monday, November 7)
The paper hit his desk with a slap.
Not thrown. Dropped. Like a wet towel.
Draco looked up from the incident report he'd been annotating—low-tier artifact smuggling, suspicious shielding signatures—and found Theo standing in front of his desk, looking far too pleased with himself for ten in the morning.
"Tell me you've read it," Theo said, grin threatening to split his face, coffee in hand, expression alive in that way it only got when something was deeply, personally offensive to him.
Draco didn't need to ask. He could see the headline from where he sat.
GOLDEN GIRL OR FROST QUEEN?
Weasley's Whispers Reveal the Truth About Hermione Granger's Bedroom behaviour
"Oh, for—" Draco cut himself off, flicking his wand to pull the paper toward him with sharp precision.
He read it once, fast. Then again, slower.
Professionally speaking, Draco was rather good at assessing threats accurately. It was—much to his father's perpetual, dinner-ruining chagrin—rather the entire point of his current employment. And assessed accurately, this was a clean hit.
Rita Skeeter was many things—most of them, by Draco's count, prosecutable—but that was neither here nor there—and she was not sloppy. She had a source with a grudge, a photograph to circulate, and a narrative tidy enough to follow Granger into every room she entered for the next six months. At least.
He found, with mild surprise, that he had opinions about this. Strong ones. Inconveniently specific ones, even.
He decided that was a problem for a later, more heavily caffeinated version of himself.
Theo, who had been watching with the undisguised delight of someone enjoying a controlled burn, took a long, luxurious sip of his coffee. He looked even more insufferable than usual in the morning light—fine bones, every trace of smug satisfaction catching the sun.
Draco let the silence stretch, then—"He gave an interview."
Theo's smile widened. Slow. Unapologetic. "He did."
"He let them print that photo."
"Yep."
Draco leaned back, leather creaking. He pinched the bridge of his nose, dropped his hand, fingers drumming the varnished wood. "What a fucking arsehole."
Theo's expression suggested this was both thesis and punchline. "It's Weasley. Constitutionally incapable of subtlety. If you told him a confession would earn sympathy and free drinks, he'd sign a full statement and staple it to his own forehead."
Draco allowed himself a brief, caustic smile. "And Granger?"
Theo shrugged, eyes flicking to the paper. "Ruthless, but open season. She'd never stoop to this, so she's a sitting target. All she can do is ignore it or make Skeeter's life a legal hell—which will, naturally, get her branded shrill and vindictive."
It was true. The Prophet was an institution—too big, too entrenched, too lubricated by scandal to care. It had survived wars, coups, and at least three attempted goblin buyouts. It would survive Hermione Granger's outrage.
Still. That sensation came back. A cold awareness, like watching a punch land just before you register it.
"You're enjoying this far too much," Draco said.
Theo lifted his coffee in a lazy salute. "I like seeing you realise you're not the biggest bastard in the room."
Draco let it land without comment, which is its own kind of response. He had, over the last several years, done the work of becoming a substantially less terrible person. He considered this an ongoing task rather than a completed endeavor—less renovation, more archaeological dig. Weasley, apparently, hadn't so much as picked up a shovel.
"If I wanted to ruin someone through the press," he said, "I'd at least use a credible source."
Theo's eyes gleamed. "Don't sell Skeeter short. She's like a basilisk in a hat. You don't see the fangs until it's too late."
Draco shook his head, lips quirking despite himself. "This is amateur hour. They're not even pretending."
Theo set his cup down and studied him. "So. What's your move?"
"What makes you think I have one?"
"It's you. You always do."
Draco let the question hang. He thought about the upcoming gala—alliances reshuffling like a cursed deck. He thought about how Granger's reputation would ripple through the room, refracting through every handshake and glass of champagne.
He wondered whether he just wanted to hurt the people who thought they could do this unchallenged.
The office door opened again. Potter strode in without knocking, Blaise at his side.
Theo brightened. "Perfect timing, darling. Draco's just read The Article."
Blaise sighed, dropping into a chair. "You'd think they'd get tired of writing about her."
"They won't. She's perfect for it," Theo chimed in. "She never gives them anything real, so they invent it, and the invention's always worse than the truth would have been—which she knows, which is why she never gives them anything—which is why they invent it. Very elegant trap, really. Someone should write an article." He paused. "Not today, obviously."
"They live for it," Draco said flatly. "And Weasley just gave them the key."
Theo perched on the desk, legs swinging. "Public hero one year, cold bitch the next. Almost impressive."
"They'll take any opportunity to punish her," Draco said.
Harry's hands clenched. "No shit. I was just with her. This rattled her. She won't show it, but she's—" He broke off, scrubbing a hand through his hair. "She's pretending it doesn't matter."
"That sounds like her," Blaise said evenly.
Theo flung himself back onto the desk edge, barely missing his abandoned coffee. "They can't critique her professionalism—Merlin knows they've tried—so they went straight for the crotch. Oldest hex in the patriarchal grimoire."
Harry let out a sharp laugh. "Her sex appeal."
"Or lack thereof," Theo added. "According to a man who couldn't find his way out of a paper bag. Or his trousers."
Draco's mouth curved. Humorless. "Weasley spoke on record."
Harry grimaced. "He's pathetic."
Theo scoffed. "I'd pay to see her hex him in front of the press. Just once."
"She won't," Harry said quietly. "Not publicly. Not emotionally. She'll bury it under policy drafts and footnotes."
"And they'll eat her alive for it," Theo muttered. "Merlin, people are predictable."
Draco leaned back, fingers steepled.
He'd seen this before. Men eclipsed by competence, turning grievance into narrative. Private rejection repackaged as public indictment.
He'd grown up watching it.
"It's Friday," Draco said. "Drinks at The Leaky."
Theo's grin sharpened. "Ah. Distraction."
Draco smoothed his cuffs. "Exactly."
Harry studied him. "Good idea. She's been working nonstop."
They filed out together—Theo already plotting something Draco would almost certainly have to talk him out of later, Blaise muttering about The Leaky's firewhiskey selection, Potter still visibly vibrating with barely-contained fury that only getting properly pissed could resolve.
Draco stayed behind.
For exactly three seconds.
Then his office door opened again.
Astoria Greengrass did not knock. She never did. She'd apparently decided that social conventions were optional when one operated under the assumption that one's presence was inherently welcome.
She slipped inside—pale silk robes, immaculate hair, perfume calibrated to linger without seeming deliberate. Her smile was warm in the way that meant nothing.
"Draco, darling." She rested a hand on his desk and leaned in, which he noticed, and which she knew he noticed. "I've just come from seeing dear Narcissa. We were shopping for my dress for the Ministry gala—the one I'll be attending with you, naturally."
Draco didn't bother looking up. "I admire the efficiency, Astoria. Fascinating, really. I do hope I wasn't meant to be consulted."
She laughed as though he'd made a most hilarious joke and—while Draco had his moments—he was fairly certain he'd never had one in Astoria's presence. Her eyes drifted to the paper still on his desk.
"Ah—is that what's been causing all that fuss?"
He picked it up and put it in the drawer.
"Yes," he said. "It is."
Astoria made a sympathetic sound, or what she presumably assumed passed as one. "Such a shame. She does seem to inspire these situations, doesn't she?" These situations doing considerable quiet work in that sentence. "Witches like that always forget what they are beneath their Ministry titles. No matter how far they claw their way up, there are those who will never quite belong—and then they act surprised when a proper wiz—"
"Stop," Draco said.
She blinked, for once genuinely surprised. "I beg your pardon?"
"You don't get to say witches like that in my office." His voice was entirely even. "Much less suggest she brought this on herself for outgrowing a mediocre wizard."
Astoria's smile thinned at the edges. "I'm only saying what everyone else is thinking."
"No," Draco said. "I know exactly what you mean, Astoria." A pause. Steady and cold. "We're done here."
Silence stretched.
She recovered quickly. She always did.
"Well," she said, standing. "I expect Mummy will be owling Narcissa by lunch. These sorts of scandals do have a way of clarifying priorities."
He looked up at that. Not warmly.
"My priorities," he said, "are perfectly clear."
She looked at him for a long moment. Whatever she thought she'd figured out, he didn't particularly care to know.
"Very well," she said finally. "I will see you at the gala."
She left without another word.
Draco stayed where he was. He found, somewhat to his own irritation, that he needed a moment.
He thought about the article. About Astoria walking in here with the gala already planned and his attendance presumed. About his father's voice across the dinner table—and conditional.
Control, closing in from all sides.
Aligning himself with Hermione Granger might not just be useful.
It might be necessary.
Chapter 4: The One With Weaponised Debauchery
Summary:
Step one: Get slandered.
Step two: Get Malfoy.
Step three: Ruin everyone’s week.
Notes:
Ahh! Two chapters this week! I'm really curious how you think this will go :)
Updates weekly.
- C
Follow my new Tiktok for sneak peeks of future chapters @clauhascats
Chapter Text
Part I—Hermione (Friday, November 11)
The back room of The Leaky Cauldron didn't so much hum as throb—containment wards and conversation braided into a low cyclone that pressed at the edges of the space. Hermione rested her forearms against the lacquered table and tried not to think about what the sticky residue beneath her elbows had once been. She had theories involving the words biological residue but she was choosing, for the sake of the evening, her stomach, and her personal mental health, not to develop them further.
Ginny spoke first.
"I'm going to set him on fire," she said calmly. She'd clearly been sitting on the idea for a while, and had decided she finally had reason enough. She was gripping her butterbeer in both hands in a way that suggested she was visualising a throat. His throat, most likely. Hermione didn't blame her. "Not metaphorically. I mean with actual flames. In his sleep, maybe. In the middle of Diagon Alley. I haven't decided yet. But I will."
Pansy didn't blink. "I'll help. It must be somewhere public, however. Accountability is important."
Hermione exhaled—not quite a laugh, but close enough that the tension in her shoulders loosened a fraction. Not gone. Just… shifted slightly.
The table had assembled itself around her in the way that tables did when Harry Potter sent a Patronus with the words tonight in it. Harry sat rigid at her side, jaw tight, still carrying the afternoon's fury like luggage he hadn't put down. Blaise was opposite, doing the thing Blaise did where he managed to look like he was tolerating the evening as a personal favour to everyone present, which Hermione had long since decided to interpret as a compliment. Theo had already drained half his drink and was radiating the type of delight he reserved for situations that were deeply offensive and therefore interesting.
And then there was Malfoy.
He sat at the far end, composed in that way of his—everything precise, everything rationed. He hadn't said a word yet. He was watching.
She noticed, without meaning to, that he watched things he found interesting without announcing it. She appeared to be one of those things, which was—she decided not to have opinions about that.
"I don't even know where to start," Ginny continued. "The implication alone—"
"It's not implication," Pansy said. "It's narrative. Lazy narrative, at that." She looked at Hermione directly. "They want you in a box. Preferably a very small, very silent one."
"Exactly." Hermione turned her glass slowly on the table. "It's designed to make people feel entitled to speculate. To judge. To participate." She let the word sit.
Harry's voice was low. "You shouldn't have to deal with this."
"No," Hermione agreed. "And yet."
Theo leaned forward, elbows on the table, with the patience of a man who had decided he didn't really care for patience. "You know what would really ruin their fun?"
He didn't wait.
"Malfoy."
Malfoy's eyebrow twitched. "I beg your pardon?"
Theo waved a hand. "Think about it. Skeeter wants Hermione icy. Frigid. Untouchable. So what's the most inconvenient thing she could do?" He was grinning now. "Be seen with the most inconvenient man in the room. They've built her into a statue. Let's cast Fiendfyre on their rhetoric."
Ginny snorted. "I hate that I don't hate this."
Hermione went still.
Not because of the suggestion. She'd half-expected something like this from Theo, who treated social chaos the way most people treated dessert—an indulgence, ideally timed. It was what her brain did with it. Before she'd consciously decided anything, the mechanics were assembling: optics, timing, narrative architecture, the shape of a plan forming the way she could feel weather changing. Rapid. Pre-cognitive. The kind of thinking that happened at her rather than by her.
She was already three steps into something she hadn't agreed to yet. Which was either a very good sign or a catastrophically bad one. She hadn't decided which. c
"A relationship," she said slowly, "wouldn't actually solve the problem."
Across the table, Malfoy's attention sharpened. She caught it without looking at him directly. He hadn't moved—nothing so obvious—something in his stillness had shifted.
"No?" Theo tilted his head.
"It would redirect it. Briefly. But then it becomes about legitimacy. Whether it's sincere. Whether it's real enough to satisfy people who don't actually care about the truth."
She paused.
That's not quite it, she thought. That's the symptom. What's the actual—
Oh.
There it is.
"The problem isn't the story," she said. "The problem is that they think they're entitled to write it."
Pansy's mouth curved. "Oh, I know that look. That's the look you get just before you upend someone's tea into their lap. Politely, of course."
Hermione glanced once at Malfoy—not lingering, just checking what she'd noticed was still there. It was. He was watching her the way she imagined he watched things he found interesting: without announcing it. She looked away.
"If the issue is that they feel entitled to my private life," she said, "then the solution isn't to hide it." She took a sip of her drink. "It's to choreograph it."
Theo's grin went incandescent. "There she is."
"Public appearances. Deliberate timing. Just enough to make them chase the wrong story." Her voice was steadier now, which was always what happened when a plan started load-bearing—the structure held things up from the inside and she could breathe again. "Not a relationship. A production."
Ginny's eyes had gone bright. "You mean weaponise it."
"Strategically."
"Not just misdirection," Hermione continued. Her glass was warm in her hand. "It has to be more than that. Something salacious enough that the Prophet can't resist it. A scandal they didn't write. One that makes whatever Ron said look like a footnote."
Nobody spoke.
Malfoy set his glass aside. He'd made a decision and wanted to be holding nothing when he said it.
"You're proposing a performance," he said.
"Yes," Hermione said. "With rules. Boundaries. Complete control."
Harry was watching her with that look—the one he got when she was about to do something he couldn't talk her out of and had stopped trying. "You're sure about this?"
She thought, briefly, of Ron's face across the kitchen table. Of the word frigid in print. Of the photograph they'd run—her posture impeccable, her expression reserved, editors reaching for disdain because it was sitting right there, already formatted, and nobody had to make anything up.
She thought about what happened when you refused to write your own ending.
"I refuse to let them reduce me to a cautionary tale," she said. "Not when I can write the ending myself."
Pansy raised her glass. "I'm in. Moral support. And brand management, obviously."
Ginny raised hers. "I still reserve the right to set the git on fire."
"This is the best day of my life," Theo announced.
She smiled. Small, but real. The first one in days, she realised—and set that observation aside before it could become something she'd have to do anything about.
Filed under: Observations, Unwelcome. Subcategory: Do Not Pursue.
She looked at Malfoy.
He was already looking back. He'd been looking back, but she chose not to examine that right now, given that she was about to ask him something professionally counterproductive.
"Care to scandalise wizarding Britain with me, Malfoy?"
Part II—Draco (Friday, November 11)
Draco did not answer immediately.
He'd known this was coming. Not the specifics—obviously—not Granger looking at him across a pub table and asking him to fake a sex scandal with her, which was a sentence he was going to need some time with—but the shape of it. The logic. He'd been turning it over since that afternoon in his office, since he'd put the article in his drawer and told Astoria to kindly fuck off and sat ruminating on what it would mean to form a mutually beneficial arrangement with Hermione Granger.
He'd known. And Theo, the bastard, had just said it out loud before Draco had finished deciding how he wanted to arrive at it.
Most men would have leapt to fill the silence. Potter certainly looked like he was vibrating at a frequency that would have shaken the noseless lizard dictator's soul out of him, no Avadas needed. But Draco had always preferred to let a silence work before he ruined it with talking.
He sat back, fingers loose on the stem of his glass, and looked not at Granger but around the table. Potter—rigid, jaw set, ready to walk in front of a curse for her and furious he couldn't walk into this. Ginny Weasley radiating a quality of violence he respected on principle and had no interest in redirecting toward himself. Pansy had already left this pub in her head; she was three press cycles out, designing the rollout. Theo looked like someone had handed him a gift he'd specifically requested and wrapped himself. Blaise poured more wine.
He let his gaze return to Granger.
She was waiting. Not patiently—it was Granger—but with certainty. Her stillness had a quality he recognised. He'd worn it himself, in rooms that were considerably colder and considerably less voluntary than this one, when the only safe move was to hold position and make them come to you.
He'd come back to that thought. Or he wouldn't. Either way, not now.
"A performance," he said. Testing out the word. Stripping the sentiment off it until it stopped sounding like pretence and started sounding like infrastructure.
"Yes," Granger said.
He let the silence stretch another beat. Even Blaise, who had been maintaining his peripheral position with admirable focus and commitment, had shifted forward a fraction.
Good.
His mind had already moved on to the aftermath.
Astoria at every Ministry function, watching him with patient entitlement. A woman who'd been quietly assured by society there was no competition worth considering. The corridor whispers—his absence from the social register interpreted not as refusal but as availability, pending. His mother's drawing room. His father's voice, saying conditional across a dinner table.
Twenty-five years old. Two smuggling rings dismantled this year alone, which his father had managed to be both unimpressed by and quietly furious about in equal measure. And he was still, apparently, furniture.
"There are rules," Draco said.
Granger inclined her head—agreement and inquiry in the same motion. "Of course."
"Good. Because this only works if we commit to it."
Theo gasped. "He's in."
"I didn't say that," Draco said. Not looking away from Granger.
He hadn't said no, either. He was aware of this. So was she.
"This has to look intentional," he said, "not reactive. The Prophet can smell panic. If it feels like we're scrambling, they'll eat you alive."
"Agreed," Granger said. "But the point isn't to hide. It's to goad them. Make it so flagrant they can't tell if we're mocking them or giving them exactly what they want."
He hadn't expected that formulation. Or—he had, from her, maybe. But hearing it said plainly, with that Granger certainty—the kind that made everything sound like it had already been decided—was something else.
"So we're not just pretend dating," he said. "We're inciting."
"Weaponised debauchery," Ginny supplied.
Granger's mouth twitched. "If that's what it takes."
Draco looked at her. Not the proposal—the woman making it. She hadn't asked him to protect her, hadn't asked for a shield or a warm body occupying convenient space beside her. She'd asked him to conspire with her. As a peer. Someone with complementary damage and the specific skill set required to deploy it.
That was considerably more interesting than anything Astoria Greengrass had ever offered him. Not that the bar was especially high.
It would work. Obviously it would work. The only question worth asking was how much it would cost him on the back end, and on current evidence, the answer was: less than the alternative.
"No coy denials," Draco said. "No 'just friends' performance. That's where they crucify you."
Something moved across her face—quick, real, contained before he could fully read it. Recognition, he thought. The understanding that he knew how this machinery worked because he'd grown up greased into it from the other side.
"That's why I asked you," she said.
He smiled. Small, real. "You're dangerous, Granger."
"I'm tired of being safe," she said.
The five words sat there. Potter, who had survived considerably worse and was now adding this to the inventory, spoke. "It could work. But if you're not careful, it'll get out of hand."
"Then we'll be careful," Draco said. He looked at Potter—not hostile, not warm. Two people who had ended up in the same room voluntarily on a Friday night against all prior probability, and had at some point stopped being surprised by it.
He turned back to Granger.
"If we do this," he said, "it's mutual leverage. You get narrative control. I get unambiguous unavailability."
Ginny made a sound that was half snort, half laugh. "How poetic."
"Efficient," Pansy corrected.
Theo turned to Potter, bright-eyed, like a man with gold on the match. "They're going to be on the front page for months."
Potter didn't flinch. "Probably." He looked between them. "You're sure?"
"I don't do things I'm not sure about," Draco said.
He looked at Granger.
"And for the record—nobody's going to believe this unless we sell it like we mean it."
Her lips curved. "I wouldn't insult either of us by doing otherwise."
Draco straightened his cuffs—the small, deliberate motion that meant he'd made a decision and was done deliberating.
She was already gathering her bag. No performance to it—just the movement of someone who had said what she came to say and was ready for what came next. She glanced at him with the quiet expectation that he would follow.
He did.
"Should we expect a rehearsal, or will you be improvising?" Pansy asked.
"You'll know when it happens," Granger said.
"Let's make sure Astoria never mistakes me for available again," Draco said.
Granger's smile sharpened.
"Perfect."
Chapter 5: The One With The Sentient Ottoman
Summary:
You can’t take a show to Broadway without workshopping it first.
Notes:
I never actually thought anyone would read this. It's crazy to think there are some of you out there that are enjoying this story.
Let me know what you think of Chapter 5 :)Updates weekly.
Follow my new Tiktok for sneak peeks of future chapters @clauhascats
Chapter Text
Part I—Hermione (Sunday, November 13)
Hermione Granger had planned for every significant event in her life.
The first day of primary school had involved flashcards with conversation starters and two practice runs of the walk from the car to the entrance. The first day at Hogwarts had involved reading every textbook cover to cover and preparing a mental dossier on each professor based on available published work. Overthrowing a racist tyrant had involved—well. Considerably more than flashcards, but the principle stands.
She had not, at any point in this history of meticulous preparation, imagined she would need to plan this particular occasion. And yet here she was, awake since six, rearranging her sitting room furniture to rehearse faking an orgasm for political purposes, which she supposed was better than having to fake orgasms in her everyday life. See: Sex Life: Subcategory: Weasley, R. 1999-2005. This was either the most or least Hermione Granger thing she had ever done and she genuinely could not decide which.
She moved through the flat with focused efficiency. Fragile items received cushioning charms, and were moved to higher shelves. Sofa repositioned to approximate the angles of a Ministry corridor alcove. Bookcase shifted to block sightlines.
She paced the space, casting a quiet Sonorus and listening to how sound carried—too echoey near the kitchen doorway, muffled by the far wall. She needed something that would carry in fragments. Overheard, not broadcast. The difference between a scandal and a spectacle.
She was making notes on acoustic carry when Ginny appeared in the doorway.
"You're treating this like a raid on the Department of Mysteries."
Hermione didn't look up. "Precision matters. One wrong angle and the whole thing falls apart."
Ginny stepped in and helped shove the coffee table aside. "You sure you're up for this?"
"I'm fine," Hermione said. "This serves a purpose."
"Fine as in functioning, or fine as in not picturing Ron's face on a Bludger?"
"The latter would be inefficient." She straightened the rug edge. "Satisfying, probably. But inefficient."
Ginny's expression softened, but she didn't push. She knew better. "Alright, strategist. If you need to hex something, I'm your alibi."
Theo arrived unannounced—as always—and flung himself onto the sofa just as Hermione scrawled MINISTRY GALA across the top of a fresh piece of parchment.
Ginny leaned in. "Going big? No easing in?"
"It's the perfect setting," Hermione said, already sketching a diagram of the atrium layout. "Press everywhere. Official Ministry turf. Nobody's going to brush this off as a drunken misunderstanding."
Theo propped his feet up. "Our grand debut as the scandal of the season. Historic."
"Gala's Thursday," Hermione said. "So this rehearsal needs to work."
Ginny smirked. "Baptism by banter."
"By bad acting," Theo said. "Even better."
The Floo flared green.
Malfoy stepped through at exactly the agreed time—she'd have been surprised if he hadn't—and swept the room with a gaze that was equal parts professional assessment and escape route identification. Doors, windows, surfaces that might reflect badly. His attention snagged on Crookshanks, who was sitting in the precise centre of the rug with his tail twitching like a lit fuse.
The cat stared.
Malfoy stared back.
"Is that thing always here," Malfoy said carefully, "or is this psychological warfare?"
"That's Crookshanks," Hermione said. "He hates men."
Theo brightened. "Correction. He hates straight men."
As if on cue, Crookshanks sauntered over and rubbed against Theo's leg.
Theo beamed. "See? Ally."
Malfoy exhaled slowly. "Excellent. Judged by a sentient ottoman."
Hermione cut in before the situation deteriorated further. "Focus. We're practising misdirection—faking sounds they'll overhear at the gala. Just enough to sell a hookup without anyone actually seeing anything."
Theo waved a hand. "Objection. Not spicy enough."
"Hush," Hermione said. "Do not try to steal my show."
She stepped into the cleared space by the wall, positioning herself in what would approximate an alcove at the Ministry. "They won't see us clearly. But they'll hear. And people love believing what they think they're not supposed to."
Ginny nodded. "Eavesdroppers always assume it's real. The forbidden thrill does half the work."
Hermione turned to Malfoy. "We're simulating a quick, desperate hookup against a wall. Sound only. They fill in the rest."
Malfoy's jaw ticked. "Faking sex. With an audience." His gaze moved between Ginny and Theo. "And why exactly are you two here?"
"Quality control," Theo said, utterly unrepentant. "Someone has to rate the performance. Plus, if you choke, I get to say I told you so."
"I live here, arsehole," Ginny said.
"They're here because I asked them," Hermione said. "Ginny, anyway. Witnesses keep the rehearsal honest." She met his eyes. "Now. Focus. Key phrases." She thrust the parchment at him. "Improvise around these, but hit them."
Malfoy scanned the list. His eyebrows climbed. "'Don't stop.' 'Right there.' 'Gods.' And…" He looked up. "'Cock'?"
"One solid explicit," Hermione said. "Makes it unmistakable without it being overkill."
She was aware, distantly, that she was discussing the word cock with Draco Malfoy in her sitting room on a Sunday morning with the same tone she used for enforcement provision sub-clauses. She considered this for approximately half a second, decided this was a matter of professional importance and continued.
"It has to sound slipped out," she added. "Like we've forgotten where we are."
Ginny crossed her arms. "Keep it under a minute. Snappy sells."
"No one would believe I can only last one minute," Malfoy said.
Hermione ignored this. She'd been doing it for fourteen years and wasn't about to stop now. She positioned herself by the wall, angling to block sightlines. He stood close—close enough that she could feel the warmth of him without contact. She noted this clinically.
Mostly clinically.
Somewhat clinically.
"Start with my name," she said. "Hushed. Broken. Like you're holding back."
He hesitated.
Theo stage-whispered, "He's blushing already."
Malfoy cleared his throat. "Granger—"
"Lower," Hermione said. "Rougher."
He tried again, voice dropping to something gravelled.
Ginny tilted her head. "That carries."
"Closer," Hermione directed.
He stepped in. The air between them compressed into something she was choosing not to have feelings about. Still no contact. Just proximity doing the work that contact hadn't been invited to do.
"Add desperation," she said. "But keep it controlled."
Malfoy closed his eyes briefly, then braced a hand on the wall above her head.
"Gods—"
Theo jumped up. "Nope. Cut."
Hermione blinked. "What?"
"Too worshipful," Theo said. "Make it filthier."
Ginny nodded. "Yeah. Like the brain short-circuited mid-thrust."
Malfoy groaned. "Avada me."
Hermione grabbed the list, made a note. "Fine. Breath first, curse, then the anchor."
"Are you serious?" Malfoy muttered.
"Commit or quit," she said.
His eyes flicked to her mouth. Then away.
"Bossy," he said.
"Effective," she corrected. "Again."
They reset. Hermione rechecked her list. Malfoy rolled his shoulders once. She thought, with a detachment she was going to maintain if it killed her, that pretending to have sex was requiring a genuinely unreasonable amount of administrative oversight.
He exhaled hard, then dropped his voice to something fractured: "Fuck, Granger—"
She timed a sharp inhale—reactive but precise. "Yes—like that—"
Theo propped his chin on his fist. "Better. Six out of ten. Needs more edge."
Malfoy glared at him. "I beg your pardon?"
"More raw need," Ginny said. "Less polite."
Hermione lifted her chin. "Again. No holding back."
Something shifted in his expression—she recognised it, had seen it since they were eleven. He braced harder against the wall.
"Gods—Granger—I can feel you shaking—"
It landed differently this time. Blunt and electric. The room held still.
Her body responded before her brain authorised it—a flush climbing her neck, heat pooling low in a way that was, if she was being honest, completely warranted and therefore incredibly vexing.
"Better," she said. "Now we need to sync it. I need to be matching you—driving you toward the edge."
Malfoy stared at her. "You're relentless."
"I've been told." She met his eyes. "Say it like you mean it."
He leaned closer. His sleeve brushed her arm—incidental, fleeting, and considerably less ignorable than it had any right to be. She noted the contact. Noted her response to it. Noted, with the focused attention of an unwanted internal audit, that her response was disproportionate to the stimulus by a margin she was not going to quantify. She filed this under: Stimuli, Responses To. Subcategory: Disproportionate. Cross-referenced with: The Arrangement, Active. See also: Do Not.
His voice dropped lower. Rougher. "Fuck—look at you—fucking made for this—"
Hermione answered, deliberate and breathy: "Don't stop—don't you dare stop—"
She heard the words leave her mouth and had a brief, disorienting moment of observing herself from the outside—Hermione Granger, senior legislative drafter, currently instructing Draco Malfoy to give it to her harder in her own sitting room at eleven o'clock on a Sunday morning. Her Hogwarts professors would be so proud. Actually, McGonagall might be. It was hard to say.
Ginny fanned herself. "That was... convincing."
"Again," Hermione said. The flush was still there. She was going to ignore it until it gave up and left. "Weave in my name. Make it possessive."
Part II—Draco (Sunday, November 13)
Make it possessive.
Right. Yes. Possessive. He could do possessive. He'd been possessive about things his entire life—broomsticks, house points, the last decent pastry at a Ministry function. This was simply an extension of existing capability.
He was standing in Hermione Granger's sitting room with one hand braced on the wall above her head. Theodore Nott was sitting on the floor rating his sexual performance like a Quidditch commentator. A cat—or something pretending to be a cat—that positively loathed him was lurking somewhere behind the sofa. And Granger was looking up at him with an expression of such focused, clinical expectation that he couldn't decide whether he wanted to kiss her or hand her a roll of parchment.
Neither option was currently on the approved list. Especially the first one.
He was also experiencing, to put a fine point on it, the early stages of an erection, which he was choosing to attribute to the physiological reality of standing very close to a beautiful woman and growling obscenities at her for fifteen minutes while she moaned your name in your face. Nothing personal. Any man's body would respond to this. It was biology. It was acoustics. It was certainly not about Granger specifically, and the fact that his brain had chosen to flag the exact scent of her hair right now was a coincidence he was prepared to ignore with his full professional capacity.
"Possessive," he said. "Fine."
He exhaled once, let the competitive instinct take the wheel—because if Theodore Nott thought he could sit on the floor and give him a six out of ten, Theodore Nott was about to discover what a Malfoy looked like when his pride was engaged—and dropped his voice to a growl.
"You're mine, Granger—fucking mine—"
Granger's exhale came sharp and placed. "Yes—yours, Malfoy—"
Ginny murmured, "Nailed it."
Draco's pulse hammered. He classified this as cardiovascular, not emotional, and moved on.
Theo, from the floor, said, "Holding up. Sort of."
"Listen for the linger," Granger said, hushing them. "You're still cutting off too soon."
"The linger," Draco repeated.
"The fade after. You stop when it gets uncomfortable."
"It's a rehearsal, Granger. It's supposed to be uncomfortable."
"It's supposed to be convincing." She shifted her weight, crowding him fractionally closer to the wall, which—he noted with detached precision as he watched his own composure disintegrate in real time—put her close enough that he could feel her breath against his throat. "Again."
"Natural director," Theo observed.
"Getting off on control, Granger?" Draco said. It came out rougher than intended. He didn't correct it.
"If you crack here," she said, looking up at him without a shred of mercy, "you'll crack at the gala."
Ginny piled on. "And then there'll be rumours of your... shortcomings."
Theo gasped. "Ha!"
That did it.
The mechanism engaged—the one that had been activating every time someone had underestimated him since he was fourteen years old, reliable as a blood ward and twice as aggressive. Mockery had always been the fastest route past his inhibitions. They wanted a performance? They were going to get one they'd regret asking for.
He was dimly aware this was not a rational response to being teased about a pretend fuck in a sitting room. He had long since made peace with the gap between rational and Malfoy.
"Again," Granger said.
He swallowed. Leaned in. Let it rip.
"Just like that—fuck—Granger, you're so fucking tight—clenching around me—"
The sound that came out of Granger—a sharp, surprised inhale that became something breathier—did something to his nervous system that he was going to need to have a serious conversation with himself when he returned home.
"Gods—yes—keep going—"
Ginny's eyes went wide. "That's... escalating."
Theo made a strangled noise of delight.
Draco registered, as if he'd stepped off a cliff and somehow not noticed until he was already airborne, that the situation had stopped being straightforwardly absurd. Not that the absurdity had left—he was still in Hermione Granger's sitting room, Theodore was still on the floor, the cat was still judging him from somewhere with what he could only describe as personal investment—but the absurdity had acquired an edge. The closeness. The sounds. The way her breath changed when he hit the right register.
He was not aroused.
He was strategically engaged.
There was a difference, and he was not currently able to articulate what it was, but it existed and he was committed to it.
"Drop the anchor," Granger whispered.
His gaze dropped to her mouth. This was a mistake. He knew it was a mistake in the same instant he did it, the way you knew a hex was poorly aimed the moment it left the wand, and by then it was already too late.
"Say it," she said.
"Ridiculous," he muttered.
"Too much for your pureblood sensibilities?" she said.
Somewhere behind them, Theo breathed the word "Drama"—reverent, as if watching art happen.
Draco closed his eyes. Opened them. Decided that he was Draco Malfoy and he did not do things by halves—except for the whole Death Eater thing—and if Hermione Granger wanted an anchor she was going to get a fucking anchor.
"Fuck, Granger—you're so fucking tight around my cock—taking all of it—mine—"
Her exhale stretched. Shakier. Noticeably less controlled than the previous ones, and he registered it immediately because he was noticing everything, and because the difference between a controlled sound and an uncontrolled one was—he was not going to finish that thought.
"Malfoy—gods—don't stop—"
Silence cracked across the room.
Ginny snorted. "I—wow."
Theo fell sideways off the sofa. "Merlin preserve us. He's actually good at this."
"That's what we want them to think," Granger said. She was scanning—posture, breath, the practical logistics of the performance—but there was colour in her cheeks that hadn't been there five minutes ago, and Draco noticed it the way he noticed everything about her and was going to stop doing that any moment now.
"Keep going," she said.
His laugh came out jagged. Real. "You're a menace."
"Concentrate."
He pressed in. The gap between them was charged with something he was calling professionalism in his head because the alternative was extremely inconvenient.
"Granger—fuck—I need—"
She moaned. Not the placed, deliberate sound from before. Fractured. Less managed. The kind of sound that had not been authorised by whatever part of her brain was running the session, and he heard it—the fracture, the half-second where the performance slipped and something underneath it showed through—and he was not thinking about it. He was professionally and strategically not thinking about it. He had been not-thinking about it for approximately four seconds and was losing ground fast.
"Please—"
"I need a cooling charm for this rehearsal," Theo announced from the floor.
"Growl it," Granger said, apparently recovered, apparently unaffected, apparently operating on a plane of composure that he found deeply personally offensive given the circumstances. "Make it possessive. Like you've forgotten anyone else exists."
"This is going to ruin me," Draco said, which came out more honestly than he intended.
Theo, from the floor, said, "Historically? Yes. But keep going. I'm invested."
He looked at Granger. She looked back at him—focused, fierce, a flush on her neck that she wasn't acknowledging and therefore neither was he.
"Keep going," she said.
He dropped his voice to something that wasn't pretending anymore and was doing a poor job of disguising it.
"I'm not going to stop thinking about this—about you making those sounds—fuck, Granger—"
Her moan came faster this time, less calculated, matching him like a counter-spell. "Yes—make me take it—don't stop—"
He leaned closer. His mouth was near enough to her ear that he could feel heat radiating off her skin, and his brain—traitorous cunt—offered him the observation that if he turned his head two inches to the left he could press his lips to her pulse point, which was visible and elevated and—no.
"Gonna ruin you for anyone else, Granger—"
"Then do it—"
The silence after was absolute.
Nobody spoke. Nobody moved. The room held the silence of something everyone had witnessed and no one was going to name first.
Granger stepped back. Smoothed her shirt. Took one breath—measured, deliberate, the composure snapping back into place like a ward.
"That'll convince anyone," she said.
Theo groaned from the floor. "Firewhiskey. Now."
"Memory charm," Ginny said. "Or a cold shower."
Draco's pulse was still hammering. His trousers were a catastrophe. He was standing in Hermione Granger's sitting room having just said things that were going to visit him without warning for the foreseeable future, and the woman herself was straightening a parchment like nothing had happened, which was either the most impressive or the most infuriating thing he had ever witnessed. He had not yet decided which. He suspected the answer was both, and that this was going to become a pattern.
He needed a very long walk, a drink, a Pensieve, and a very thorough wank. In that order. Or possibly the reverse. He'd reassess.
"Thursday," he said. His voice came out almost normal.
Granger held his gaze.
"Thursday."
Chapter 6: The One With The Pink Thing On Toast
Summary:
If you’re going to burn down a narrative, do it in a ballroom.
Preferably with witnesses.
Notes:
Another two for one week :)
I loved writing this one. Theo's my absolute favorite.Updates weekly.
Follow my new Tiktok for sneak peeks of future chapters @clauhascats
Chapter Text
Interlude—Theo (Surprise!) (Thursday, November 17)
Theodore Nott had attended exactly 117 Ministry galas in his adult life.
He knew this because he kept a running tally in the back of his diary under the heading:
Tragedies I Have Survived (Barely).
Tonight made 118.
The ballroom had been done up as a twilight garden left too long under a mood charm—glowing lanterns, sentimental ivy, mist curling at ankle height. Somewhere between romantic enchantment and melancholic forest rave, with nothing in between.
Theo stood near the bar, holding a glass of something too smoky to drink and mentally ranking the canapés.
So far:
- Pesto puff: 4/10, too self-important.
- Mini Yorkshire pudding: 7/10, tragically rare.
- That pink thing on toast: an act of war.
He scanned the room.
Not casually.
Clinically.
Press density: high. Sightlines: excellent. Rita Skeeter's usual associates: present, pretending not to be. Ron Weasley: already flushed, tracking the ballroom entrance with the subtlety of a man who had never successfully concealed a thought in his life. Astoria Greengrass: irritated, territorial, circling like a wasp with a pedigree.
Theo smiled.
They weren't here yet.
Good.
They were doing it properly, which meant timing. Coordinated entrance. Eye-catching outfits. Deliberate whispers. His job tonight wasn't participation—it was documentation. Official witness to the detonation. Someone had to take notes, and he was, by general consensus, the most qualified person in the room for anything requiring both taste and a complete lack of conscience.
And if they were even half as committed as he suspected, the fallout was going to be spectacular.
He tracked Ron's gaze flicking—again—to the ballroom entrance. Marked Astoria's clipped movements, the way she kept adjusting her posture like the room itself was misbehaving.
Stakes: very much established.
"Still alive?" came a voice at his shoulder.
Theo didn't have to look. Only one person made survival sound like a shared joke and a personal insult.
"Blaise," he said. "You look like you came here to cause irreparable emotional damage."
Blaise smirked. "I like to make memories."
They stood together, watching the room. The usual suspects milled about—Kingsley, two-thirds of the Hogwarts Board, a smattering of foreign delegates who would be confused by the evening and would not be the last.
Blaise leaned in. "So when does the show start?"
Theo glanced at his watch. "Any minute."
And right on cue—
The doors opened.
Draco Malfoy and Hermione Granger stepped inside.
Arm in arm.
Unrushed.
Unmissable.
Hair doing something illegal. Smirk to match. She wore deep crimson—sharp angles, deliberate curves, her mouth glossed like a dare.
The room stilled.
Like magic.
Theo grinned into his glass.
"Oh," he murmured. "This is going to be delicious."
Part I—Hermione (Thursday, November 17)
The Ministry gala was engineered excess, and Hermione zeroed in on the engineering before she'd finished crossing the threshold. The enchantments leaning sentimental, the music softened just enough to invite closeness without demanding it. Floating lights hovered at flattering angles. The floor shimmered with the illusion of candlelight where there were no candles at all.
Visibility without intimacy. Which was, she noted, exactly what she'd have designed if someone had asked her to build the ideal room for a controlled narrative intervention. Nobody had asked her but she was glad The Ministry had arrived there nonetheless, as it was terribly convenient given her current predicament.
Her wand sat snug in its thigh holster beneath the silk—the one reliable constant in a room designed to unsettle. Malfoy's hand rested at her waist. Not possessive. Not decorative. Placed with intent, the way he did most things.
She felt the tension beneath his sleeve when she moved, the way he adjusted automatically to match her stride.
They walked the floor together.
Not rushing. Never rushing.
Kingsley greeted them first, expression carefully neutral, eyes doing the thing eyes did when someone was forming an opinion and choosing not to share it. Hermione returned his nod with polite warmth, felt Malfoy's hand tighten a fraction as Kingsley's gaze lingered.
Good.
Blaise intercepted them near the drinks, his smile all approval and calculation.
"Well," he murmured, eyes flicking to Draco's hand, "if it isn't Wizarding Britain's most inconvenient couple."
"Indeed," Hermione replied smoothly.
Malfoy inclined his head, one eyebrow lifting just enough to be insolent. "Blaise. Still wearing cologne that could double as a controlled substance, I see."
Blaise's smile deepened. "I'll let you circulate. Wouldn't want to disrupt the optics you're so carefully curating."
She felt the shift then—not whispers yet, but assessment. People weren't talking. They were waiting. Deciding how to talk about this later. She knew the feeling well. She'd been on the receiving end of it since she was twelve years old, and the only thing that had changed was that she'd stopped wishing it would stop and started deciding what they'd see when they looked.
Near the edge of the ballroom, Astoria Greengrass stood rigid. She'd been expecting a very different evening—that much was obvious. Hermione supposed she had that in common with her, if very little else.
Her dress was pale blue. Expensive. The kind of soft that was engineered to make the wearer look gentle regardless of what was happening behind her eyes. Hermione assessed this with dispassionate interest. Like cataloguing a specimen—Astoria Greengrass, genus: pureblood socialitus, distinguishing features: smile that functions as a concealed weapon.
Hermione angled just enough to ensure Astoria saw Draco's hand remain at her waist.
Astoria smiled.
It was not friendly.
"Draco," she said sweetly, gaze never leaving Hermione. "I was wondering when you'd arrive."
"Wasn't aware you were expecting me," Malfoy replied evenly.
Astoria's eyes flicked to his hand at Hermione's waist. Down, then back up—cataloguing, measuring, arriving at conclusions she didn't like and wasn't bothering to hide. "And you brought… company." She said it the way you'd say weather—something that happened to you rather than something you chose.
"Hermione Granger," Hermione said. She saw no reason to let Astoria control the introduction.
Astoria's smile thinned. "How unexpected. Though I suppose reinventions are very popular these days." She tilted her head. "Tell me, Miss Granger—is this your first time at an event like this? I imagine it must be quite different from whatever it is you're accustomed to."
The whatever it is doing considerable quiet work. Hermione heard the shape of the insult—not just class, not just blood, but the specific and deliberate implication that she was a tourist in a world that would tolerate her presence but never ratify it.
She considered several responses. Ranked them by diplomatic value. Discarded the two that would have felt satisfying but would feed the narrative she was here to dismantle.
"I've been in rooms like this since I was eleven," she said pleasantly. "I find they improve considerably when the company does."
Astoria's clutch creaked under her grip. She recovered quickly—she always did—and pivoted. "Well. How brave." Her voice dropped, intimate, almost kind, which was how Hermione knew what was coming next would not be kind at all. "Though one does wonder how long novelty holds interest. After all, Draco—your family has always valued… tradition." A beat. "Some things simply can't be learned. Or acquired. No matter how clever one is."
The word clever was doing more damage than any slur would have. Hermione heard it—heard the way Astoria had chosen it specifically because it sounded like a compliment and functioned as a cage. Clever was what people called you when they wanted to acknowledge your intelligence while making clear it would never be enough.
Malfoy's hand at her waist shifted—not tighter, not protective. Just present. A signal she could feel through fabric that said I heard that too.
"Tradition," Hermione said. "Is that what we're calling it?" She held Astoria's gaze. She had been underestimated by considerably more dangerous people and was somehow still here. "I've always preferred progress. But then, I would."
Her fingers found her left forearm briefly—old reflex—and she released it.
Astoria stared at her for a moment. Whatever she'd expected to find—a flinch, a crack, the uncertainty of someone who'd been made to feel she didn't belong—she didn't find it.
"If you'll excuse us," Malfoy said, and steered them away without waiting for an answer.
They moved on.
She didn't think about Malfoy's hand.
Ron was easier to spot.
He hovered near the edge of the room, half-engaged in conversation, eyes tracking them badly. Flushed—drink, anger, humiliation, she couldn't be sure which. His gaze snagged on Malfoy's hand, then on hers resting easily at Malfoy's sleeve.
His expression folded in on itself.
She felt nothing.
Hermione felt nothing.
She checked. Ran a quick internal inventory—triumph, anger, satisfaction, grief, any of the things she'd been braced for since she'd agreed to this plan.
Nothing. Just confirmation.
She thought: Huh. And kept walking.
They made another circuit. Let the tension build. Let the watching sharpen. Let the room adjust to the idea of them standing together—close, unashamed, unhidden.
Malfoy leaned in, voice pitched low. "We're being watched."
"Yes," Hermione said. "That's the point."
His breath brushed her ear. "Congratulations, Granger—one more minute and we'll need to start selling tickets."
She assessed quickly. Press density high. Astoria no longer pretending to circulate. Ron no longer pretending to speak.
She thought, very briefly, of Astoria's smile. Of clever, deployed like a stinging jinx to her face. Of whatever it is you're accustomed to, which obviously meant: you will never belong here.
Right.
The moment had arrived.
Hermione slowed.
Malfoy matched her without comment.
She turned, angling them toward the corridor leading away from the ballroom—quiet, discreet, irresistible. She felt his attention sharpen. Felt him wait.
She leaned in, voice soft, precise.
"Now."
Unhurried. Certain.
She felt the collective awareness ripple behind them as they slipped from view.
Hermione did not look back.
She already knew they were following.
Part II—Draco (Thursday, November 17)
The corridor was colder than the ballroom. Stone, old magic, the damp chill of Ministry architecture that had never been designed for comfort and didn't pretend otherwise. Draco noted it and moved on. His attention was elsewhere.
Specifically: Granger's hand still on his sleeve. Light. Deliberate. The fact that she hadn't let go yet.
They hadn't rushed. That was the first thing that mattered. No scrambling exit, no breathless retreat. They'd moved like people who belonged together, who had nothing to hide, which meant everything to overhear.
She stopped beneath the archway. Draco halted when she did, body angling instinctively into position—blocking sightlines, shoulder turned just enough to shield her from the corridor without contact. Muscle memory. Rehearsal paying off.
They paused, listening.
Footsteps echoed faintly—two sets, hurried but trying not to be.
Astoria's voice carried first, sharp and low. "Weasley. Did you see Draco come down this way? With her?"
Ron's response was a grunt, thick with resentment. "Yeah. Couldn't miss it. Bloody Malfoy parading around like he owns the place."
"It's her," Astoria said, voice clipped and certain. "I don't know what Draco's thinking. He'll surely tire of her within the month."
Hermione glanced at Draco, her expression composed, eyes confirming. He nodded fractionally.
Ready.
"Showtime," she whispered.
And she moaned.
Low. Breathless. The same sound she'd practised in her sitting room—measured and controlled—but here, in the echoing stone, it landed differently. It travelled. Carried further than it should have. Filled the corridor with something that sounded private and urgent and completely, devastatingly real.
Draco felt it behind his sternum before he felt it anywhere else.
Footsteps faltered behind them.
He stepped into character the way he'd been trained to step into duels—decisively, without looking back. One hand braced against the wall beside her head. Not touching her. Just close enough that his presence filled the space.
"Gods, Granger—" Low. Rough. The first register, the warm-up, just enough to establish what anyone listening was hearing.
She moaned again—longer this time, louder, her back arching against the stone. Her hand slid down her own body, slow and deliberate, stopping just short of him. A visual for anyone stupid enough to peek.
Footsteps slowed. Then stopped.
Nobody was walking away.
Good.
He'd rehearsed. He'd been good at it—excellent, even, by every metric except Theodore Nott's, but Theo's scoring system had always been designed to keep everyone humble and himself entertained.
This should have been easier than the rehearsal. Same script. Same woman. Better acoustics.
It was not easier than the rehearsal.
Hermione gasped, voice breaking. "Malfoy—please. I can't wait—"
The sound did something to his nervous system that strategically engaged was not equipped to handle—something sharp and immediate that he was going to pretend was surprise and absolutely not recognition.
He adjusted. Found the next register. Let his voice drop to gravel.
"Fuck, Granger—you're incredible—"
Astoria's inhale was sharp from the corridor. "What the—"
Hermione let out a moan—filthy, drawn-out, the kind that echoed off stone and left no room for interpretation.
Ron made a sound like he'd been punched.
Draco's palm pressed flat against the wall. The wand-holster pressed firm against his chest—grounding, useful, the most useful thing currently available to him. He was managing it. He was absolutely managing it, in the sense that the situation had not yet become visible to outside observers, which was the only definition of managing that currently applied.
His voice dropped lower. "I need to feel you around my cock. Now."
He said it and immediately thought: Right. Yes. That's out in the world now. That's a sentence I've said in a Ministry corridor. To Hermione Granger. His brain offered him a brief, unwelcome replay of Theo's scoring system and he crushed it.
"Please, Malfoy—" she breathed, voice cracking, "—I need it—"
His forearm flexed against the stone. His jaw tightened. The problem—the specific, immediate, trouser-related problem—was that his body had apparently not received the memo that this was theatre and had no intention of reading it. It was responding to her voice, her proximity, the warmth radiating off her skin in the cold corridor with clear and entirely unhelpful enthusiasm.
"Fuck—Granger—" His voice frayed at the edges. Acting. Obviously. "You're so tight—clenching around me—"
Hermione made a sound then that had not been in the script. Not the practised, placed delivery from the sitting room—something rawer, less managed, a sound that happened to her rather than being produced.
He heard the difference. Registered it immediately, involuntarily, because he'd been paying far too much notice to the gap between her controlled sounds and everything else.
"Gods—yes—keep going—" Barely a whisper. "More—I need more—"
From the corridor, Ron Weasley's voice cracked. "She never—not like—what the fuck?"
Astoria's voice, tighter now, composure audibly fraying at the seams: "He wouldn't—he can't possibly—"
Draco heard them. Registered the impact. Felt the satisfaction land—cold, sharp, entirely specific. Not about the performance. About Astoria saying clever like it was a consolation prize. About Ron Weasley saying frigid in a national newspaper and then standing in a corridor listening to her moan another man's name and being completely, helplessly unable to do anything about it.
He held onto that. Used it.
"Please—" Granger begged, voice fracturing. "Don't stop—I'm so close—"
"Come, Granger." It came out low and steady and he was not going to examine why. "I want to hear you."
The sound she made—shattered, echoing, ricocheting down the corridor—was loud enough to vibrate through the stone under his palm.
Ron made a strangled, wounded noise. "She wouldn't let—she never—"
Astoria's voice sliced through "That's enough. This is beneath him."
"Beneath him?" Ron's voice was ugly now, stripped raw. "She sounds like she's—fuck!"
A beat of terrible silence.
Then footsteps. Fast. Furious. Two sets, moving in opposite directions—Ron deeper into the Ministry, Astoria back toward the ballroom, heels snapping against marble like punctuation.
Gone.
The corridor fell silent.
Draco didn't move. His hand was still braced against the wall. His cock was, frankly, still optimistic, which was its problem and not his.
Granger stayed where she was a moment longer—breath deliberately wrecked, fingers curled against the stone. Then she straightened, smoothed her dress. The composure returned. She was Hermione Granger again.
She glanced at him.
He got his voice back into something civilised. "Well. That should be impossible to un-hear."
Her mouth curved—sharp, satisfied. "You played that perfectly."
"You sound surprised."
"I sound accurate."
He looked at her. She looked back. Composed. Flushed. Entirely in control of a situation he was still braced against a wall trying to recover from. The disparity was, frankly, offensive.
"Shall we?" he said, offering his arm.
She took it.
They stepped back into the ballroom together—immaculate, devastating.
Draco did not think about the sound she'd made that hadn't been in the script.
He did not think about how long he'd been tracking the difference between her controlled sounds and everything else, and what it meant that he'd noticed without deciding to.
And he did not think—deliberately, carefully, with sustained effort—about the satisfaction that had felt less like a tactic landing and more like something he didn't have a clean word for yet.
He hid all of it.
Perfectly.
Almost.
Interlude—Theo (Thursday, November 17)
Theo heard it before he saw anything.
Not the words—those came later.
The reaction.
A sharp inhale. A curse bitten off. The unmistakable sound of a socialite's composure cracking clean in half.
He turned just in time to see Ron Weasley bolt out of the ballroom.
Red-faced, furious, devastated in equal measure, shoving past a Ministry aide like dignity was optional and currently unavailable.
Astoria Greengrass followed a moment later.
Or tried to.
She stopped short near the corridor entrance, fingers curled white around her clutch, eyes fixed on nothing. Then she laughed—once. High. Unconvincing.
"No," she said to no one. "That's not—"
Her voice died.
Theo sipped his drink. Slow. Like he was performing a review.
"Yes, darling," he said, lilting just enough to make it sting. "It absolutely is."
She spun, wild-eyed, searching for denial, for rescue, for anything except the echo still ringing in her ears.
Theo arranged his expression into something that could, in poor lighting and without witnesses, pass for sympathy.
"Oh, Astoria," he sighed, pressing a hand to his chest like the drama was personally wounding him. "All those weeks haunting the atrium like a particularly elegant ghost, all those strategic sighs… and it ends with you eavesdropping on Draco while he's completely lost in Hermione Granger." He shook his head slowly. "Did you hear how his voice cracked on her name? Merlin. The man is wrecked. Utterly ruined. I've never seen anything like it."
Her mouth worked soundlessly. Colour climbed her neck in furious splotches.
Theo leaned in a fraction, voice dropping to delighted conspiracy. "And her? Symphonic. You really should thank them for the free show—most people pay good Galleons for entertainment half this good."
Astoria made a strangled noise—half gasp, half growl.
Theo lifted his drink in a tiny, mocking salute. "On the bright side, Tori? No one will ever forget tonight. And you got the best seat in the house for watching Draco Malfoy lose his legendary composure."
She stared at him, eyes glassy, rage and humiliation warring for dominance.
Then she fled—heels snapping like tiny, furious spells on marble.
Theo leaned back against the bar, surveying the glorious wreckage.
Press buzzing like caffeinated doxies.
Whispers detonating in every corner.
Narratives toppling like poorly stacked cauldrons.
And somewhere beyond the ballroom doors, Hermione Granger was already back in iron control—while Draco Malfoy was still performing composure. A man who had just discovered something he couldn't unlearn.
Theo raised his glass to the empty space Astoria had vacated.
"Absolutely catastrophic," he murmured, grin splitting wide.
"Ten out of ten. Encore pending."
Chapter 7: The One With Two-Knut Whore
Summary:
Public scandal is easy.
Private backlash is louder.
Notes:
Did anyone else go through withdrawals while Ao3 was down?
Spent a lot of time writing a few more chapters of this. I'm excited for the direction it's going in.Let me know what you think of this chapter in the comments :)
Updates weekly.
Follow my new Tiktok for sneak peeks of future chapters @clauhascats
Chapter Text
Part I—Hermione (Friday, November 18)
The first owl arrived before Hermione had finished her tea.
It dropped the Daily Prophet onto her desk with unnecessary force, feathers still ruffled like it had opinions. She didn't flinch. She'd already seen the headline in the lobby—floating, magnified, helpfully animated for maximum humiliation.
MINISTRY SCANDAL ROCKS POST-WAR ALLIANCES
MALFOY AND GRANGER HEARD IN COMPROMISING ENCOUNTER
She didn't open it.
She didn't need to.
The plan had never depended on good press—only loud press. And that, at least, they had achieved.
Her office felt smaller than usual. Too quiet. The wards hummed softly in the walls, unchanged, indifferent. She set her cup down with care, straightened the stack of parchments she'd already organised that morning, and only then allowed herself to exhale.
There was a word for what she was feeling and she couldn't locate it, which was its own problem. Not embarrassment. Not regret. Something that didn't have a clean entry in any catalogue she'd built—the unsteadiness of having done exactly what you planned, and finding the aftermath louder than anticipated.
She'd controlled the timing. The pacing. The exit. She reminded herself of this, which should not have required reminding, and noted that it did anyway.
The second owl arrived. Then the third.
By the fourth, she'd imposed a particularly vicious charm upon her office window.
Enough.
The knock came mid-morning.
Not polite. Not hesitant.
She opened the door wandlessly.
Ron stood in the corridor, red-faced and rigid, jaw clenched so hard the muscle jumped beneath his skin. Hair uncombed. Tie crooked. Eyes bright with something sharp and proprietary that had nothing to do with concern.
She assessed him the way she assessed most things—quickly, completely, without letting it show. He'd been drinking. Not enough to slur, but enough that whatever attempt at restraint he might have exercised on a better day had been excused from duty.
"'Mione," he said, like it was an accusation, pushing into her office like he had a right to be there.
She closed the door with a flick of her wrist and cast a Muffliato. Not for his benefit. For the clerks.
Ron prowled the perimeter of her office, dragging his knuckles along her bookshelf, deliberately knocking a framed certificate askew. "So," he said, lips curling back from his teeth, "you've found someone desperate enough to fuck you."
Hermione watched him from behind her desk, posture unchanged. She noted the pacing. The territorial circuit of the room. The knuckle-drag—deliberate damage to her space, presented as casual. She'd seen this before. Not from Ron—from boys at school, from junior solicitors who didn't like being corrected, from every man who had ever confused his discomfort with her wrongdoing. She had, apparently, been compiling a taxonomy of this behaviour since she was eleven and hadn't known to call it that.
"I have a meeting in twenty minutes," she said. "So whatever performance you've planned, I suggest you accelerate it."
He spun, knocking a stack of parchment to the floor with a deliberate swipe. "How fucking dare you?" A fleck of saliva landed on her desk. She noted this too. "With him. Letting him bend you over in a corridor where half the Ministry could hear you moaning like a two-Knut whore."
She folded her hands loosely in front of her.
Waited.
She was sorting, she realised—running his words through a rapid triage as they arrived, separating the ones designed to wound from the ones that revealed. Two-Knut whore was the former. The specificity of his anger—half the Ministry could hear—was the latter. He wasn't upset that she'd been with someone. He was upset that people had heard her enjoying it.
"You were such a fucking prude at Hogwarts," he said, pacing, running his tongue over his teeth. "Wouldn't even let me finger you properly. Made me beg for every pathetic snog." His voice dropped to a mocking whine. "'Not tonight, Ron, I have revisions.'" He sneered. "You didn't use to be like this."
She tilted her head. "Like what, Ronald?"
He hesitated.
She waited.
"Ministry slag spreading it for a Death Eater," he said, and the words came out uglier than anything before them—not louder, just meaner, sharpened to a point and delivered with rehearsed precision.
"He is not a Death Eater," she said.
Her left hand moved to her forearm without permission. She stilled it.
Ron jabbed a finger toward her. "That fucking skull mark says different. What, did he pay you? Or does Daddy's money just make you wet enough to forget he wanted you dead?"
The words landed exactly where he intended.
Hermione didn't move.
He's been saving these, she thought. He's had this conversation in his head for a while. He arrived with ammunition pre-sorted, organised by impact, deployed in sequence. She recognised the structure. It was, in its way, quite methodical. She would have been impressed if it weren't being aimed at her face.
Which meant this wasn't a breakdown. It was a briefing.
"You think he actually wanted to fuck you?" Ron said. "He was slumming it. Probably laughed himself sick bragging to his mates about how you begged for it. He'll toss you aside the moment he's done using you."
Not anger, she thought. Or not only anger. Insecurity, mostly—sharpened into a blade and aimed at her because she was present and Malfoy wasn't. The target was incidental. The need to wound was the point.
She'd probably known that from the start. She always knew things from the start and spent a great deal of energy pretending she didn't.
Hermione's voice was steady. "Perhaps," she said. "But at least he can make me come."
Ron stared at her. His face contorted—hunting for a crack in her composure, a flinch he could exploit.
He found nothing but cold glass.
"You'll fucking regret this," he snarled. "I'll make sure of it."
She didn't answer.
He left.
The silence afterward was clean.
It didn't last.
An hour later, the knock came again—lighter, but heavier with implication.
"Molly," Hermione said, already bracing.
Molly Weasley swept into the office trailing knitwear and righteous fury.
"I cannot believe you," Molly said without preamble.
Hermione gestured to the chair.
Molly did not sit.
"How DARE you humiliate my Ronnie?" Molly demanded. "After everything our family has done for you? I always knew you'd turn out like this."
Hermione had been on the receiving end of Molly Weasley's disappointment before. It had a quality she recognised—the warmth she was famous for, inverted. Weaponised. Deployed with the absolute conviction that love gave her the right to say anything, to anyone, at any volume, with complete moral confidence and no requirement for accuracy.
"Ronald cheated on me," Hermione said evenly. "Did that detail not make it into his version of events?"
Molly recoiled. "That's a disgusting lie. My son would never—"
"He did," Hermione said. "And I'm not interested in protecting his reputation for him."
Molly's mouth tightened. "You should be on your knees thanking us. Do you have any idea where you'd be without us? Without my family taking you in? You had nothing, girl. No wizarding bloodline. We scraped you off the floor and made you family, and this is how you repay us?"
Hermione let the words land. Absorbed them without flinching, the way you absorbed a hex when you'd already cast a Protego and had decided not to give them the satisfaction of seeing you stagger.
She did not point out that she had been invited to the Burrow because Harry Potter needed her there. She did not point out that she had fought in a war alongside their children and nearly died twice. She did not point out that scraped you off the floor was doing rather a lot of work for a family whose financial situation she had personally helped stabilise on three separate occasions.
But she was keeping a list. Mentally. She was very good at lists.
"Ungrateful bitch," Molly pressed on. "Throwing yourself at a Death Eater while my son suffers. You were NOTHING before us—NOTHING."
Hermione met her gaze. "Your son surrendered any claim to my choices the moment he betrayed them."
Molly's face twisted. "And the Malfoy boy? After what his family did to your kind?" Her eyes raked over Hermione. "I always knew there was something rotten in you—too clever by half, desperate for any scrap of attention."
Hermione said nothing.
Molly's voice sharpened, eyes glittering. "Maybe it's a mercy your parents forgot you ever existed. What mother could bear the shame of having you as a daughter?"
The room went still.
Interesting, she thought, distantly, the way she thought interesting when she was standing outside herself watching something happen to Hermione Granger from a slight remove.
Hermione did not raise her voice.
She did not cry.
She did not explain.
"You've said your piece," she said evenly. "Now leave."
Molly stared at her—shocked, perhaps for the first time, that Hermione Granger was no longer asking to belong.
"When he's used you up," Molly said, voice dropping to a wounded hush, "don't expect us to welcome you back."
"I assure you, Molly. That won't be necessary."
The door shut.
The office felt exactly the right size again.
She returned to her desk. Straightened a parchment. Her fingers paused once—trembled, just once—before steadying. She exhaled, slow and deliberate.
The plan was working. That was undeniable. That was the thing to hold onto.
She thought, briefly, of the corridor. Not the words. The precision. The way Malfoy had followed. The way he'd waited.
She hadn't had to ask.
She closed her eyes for a moment.
Then opened them.
Part II—Draco (Friday, November 18)
The Howler arrived before Draco had finished his first report.
It hovered at eye level—crimson, trembling—wax seal already cracking with barely restrained fury. It did not scream immediately.
It waited.
That was deliberate. His father had always understood the art of intimidation—the pause before the detonation was part of the design. Draco had grown up learning to read those pauses the way other children learned to read weather.
He shut his office door, cast a privacy ward, and sat.
He folded his hands in his lap. Arranged his expression into the one he used for Howlers, Wizengamot hearings, and his father—mild, unhurried, faintly bored. The expression that said: you're not the first person to try me today and you probably won't be the last.
Only then did the Howler explode.
"DISGRACEFUL."
The windows rattled.
"DEPRAVED."
A stack of parchment slid off his desk.
"YOU HAVE MADE A SPECTACLE OF THIS FAMILY—"
Draco let Lucius Malfoy's voice burn itself out with practiced patience. The key was not to engage. Howlers couldn't read body language, but his father could hear a defensive silence from three rooms away, and an indifferent one from further.
"ASTORIA IS BESIDE HERSELF. YOUR MOTHER IS HUMILIATED—"
Ah.
There it was. Not I am disappointed. Not you have hurt me. Astoria. Narcissa. Everyone else's feelings presented as evidence of Draco's failure. His father had never once, in twenty-five years, led with his own.
"—PUBLIC FORNICATION IN THE MINISTRY ITSELF—WITH A MUD—"
Draco flicked his wand.
The Howler cut off mid-syllable, collapsing into ash that drifted gently onto the carpet.
Silence.
He did not move. Counted to ten. Then fifteen. Then exhaled.
Theo's voice drifted from the doorway. "Did I hear the dulcet tones of dear old Lucy?"
Draco didn't look up. Pointed at the pile of ash on the carpet.
Theo stepped inside, surveyed the scorch marks, and whistled. "Ah. Patriarchal meltdown. Vintage Malfoy."
"He called it disgraceful," Draco said.
Theo grinned. "Did he?"
"I'm sure he thinks I've forgotten my place."
Theo's grin sharpened. "And have you?"
Draco finally raised his eyes. "I remember it perfectly."
A beat.
"I'm just not interested in staying there."
Theo studied him for a moment with the expression he used when he was deciding whether to say the real thing or the funny thing. He said neither. Just nodded once. "Good."
It was, Draco thought, about the most useful response anyone had offered him all week. He was going to need to tell Theo that at some point and watch what happened to his face.
The silence didn't last.
Astoria Greengrass entered without knocking.
She never did.
Hair immaculate. Expression calibrated to suggest betrayal without sacrificing superiority. She moved through his office the way she moved through all rooms—as though they had been arranged in advance for her arrival and she was simply confirming the layout. He watched her do it—the trailing fingers along his desk, the careful positioning, the sigh timed to a half-beat before she spoke—and thought, as someone who had grown up watching performances considerably better than this one, that Astoria Greengrass had approximately three moves and had been cycling through them since she was sixteen.
She was going to need a fourth, eventually.
"Theodore," she said, inclining her head. Then, voice dropping: "Draco. I've had the most trying morning." She touched her temple with two manicured fingertips. "Mummy, your father, Daphne owled twice. So many concerned conversations." A pause, punctuated with a flutter of eyelashes. "All asking the same thing."
Move two, he thought. The wounded-but-gracious. Right on schedule.
Draco met her gaze. "Do enlighten me."
"How long you intend to embarrass yourself with that… social experiment."
There it was.
Astoria's eyes flicked to the Prophet on his desk. "A Mud—" she caught herself. "A Muggle-born," she corrected, the word carrying the same venom as the slur she'd swallowed. "Honestly, Draco. I thought you were better than this."
The calculation in the phrasing was audible—he caught the self-correction presented as civility, the real word sitting right behind the acceptable one, close enough to feel. She hadn't stopped thinking it. She'd simply learned not to say it in rooms where it could be quoted.
"Careful, Astoria," he said. "Your breeding is showing."
Her smile thinned. "At least one of us remembers."
She stepped closer. "You don't really think she wants you, do you?" False sympathy now—the next move in the rotation. "She's scrubbing Weasley's stench off with your family name. She'll toss you aside the moment she's proven her point."
"Is that so," he said.
"She's desperate, unpolished." Her voice dropped to a whisper. "She reeks of secondhand robes and desperation, Draco. Our kind can smell it across a room."
He'd heard this before. Different mouths, same vocabulary. The casual our kind that drew a circle and placed everyone worth knowing inside it and left everyone else to understand, without being told, that they were not invited. His father used it. The Greengrasses used it. Half the families at every Ministry function used it, quietly, in corners, where it could be heard by exactly the people they wanted to hear it.
He'd used it himself, once. He'd been twelve. He remembered exactly how it had felt—the easy power of it, the way it had made a room feel smaller and simpler and completely under his control.
He stepped past her and opened the door.
"I'd sooner take fashion advice from a house-elf," he said, "than validation from whatever you're calling our kind these days."
Astoria stiffened.
"When you come to your senses," she said tightly, "I'll still be here."
Draco turned back. Expression cold and deliberate. "Don't waste your time. Unlike some, Granger doesn't bore me with lectures on legacy and prejudiced prattle."
She searched his face—furious, calculating.
Found no opening.
She left without another word.
Theo let out a low whistle. "Merlin's teeth. That was absolutely fucking magnificent."
Draco returned to his desk, reaching for fresh parchment.
There was a kind of pressure that lived in these interactions—legacy, blood, expectation, a future designed for him before he was old enough to refuse it.
What he was less familiar with—what had shown up somewhere in the past week without announcement or apparent intention of leaving—was the way it kept running up against the memory of Granger standing utterly still in that corridor while the world tried to rewrite her. Not performing composure. Actually in possession of it, which was different, and which he found—he was going to call it interesting, and leave it at that, and not examine what the word was currently doing for him.
"You know this is going to get worse," Theo said, looking positively delighted by the prospect.
Draco's quill scratched across the page.
His mouth curled into a knife-sharp smile.
"Counting on it," he said.
Chapter 8: The One With the White Oxford
Summary:
After the scandal comes the choice.
Hermione asks.
Draco does not hesitate.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Part I—Hermione (Friday, November 18)
By the time Hermione reached Level Two, most of the corridor lights had dimmed to their evening setting.
The Ministry after hours had a quality she'd never quite gotten used to—the hush of it, the way her own footsteps came back to her slightly too loud, the building suddenly audible in ways it wasn't when it was full of people generating enough noise to drown themselves out. She found it either clarifying or unsettling depending on the day. Today it was unsettling and she was choosing to call it clarifying.
She hadn't planned to come here.
She had, in fact, a very clear plan: go home, pour something strong, sit with the silence, wait for the day to stop feeling like it had personally targeted her. A reasonable plan. A good plan. Instead she had reached the lifts—she'd passed the memo station where a single enchanted aeroplane looped aimlessly against the ceiling, passed the darkened offices of colleagues who'd had the good sense to leave at five—and apparently kept going until she was here. Which was interesting. She'd look into that.
She stopped outside Malfoy's door.
Light beneath it. Thin and steady.
He was still here. Because of course he was. Because apparently the universe had decided that Draco Malfoy would be the reliable constant tonight, which was a sentence that would have caused her 2001 self to go apoplectic, and her current self was doing… not that.
She knocked once—brisk, professional—and opened it before he could answer, which was not, she would later reflect, how she typically entered rooms. It was also, strictly speaking, rude.
Tonight she didn't much care.
"Oh," she said lightly, as if she hadn't been hoping for this particular scenario to present itself. "Good. You're still here."
Malfoy looked up from behind his desk.
Sleeves rolled once to the elbow. Tie loosened—not removed, which was somehow worse—top button undone. He looked like he'd been working for several hours past the point where most people would have stopped pretending to maintain a professional appearance.
"For a moment," he said dryly, "I thought you might be Astoria returning for an encore."
She stepped inside and shut the door with a quiet click, sealing it with a discreet Muffliato.
"Oh?" she said.
"Did she bring flowers, or just thinly veiled slurs?"
"Just horticultural racism. Very seasonal."
She exhaled something almost like a laugh—and noted, with mild irritation, that her chest had loosened a fraction just from the cadence of his voice. She had been doing this for a considerable amount of time with significantly less chest-loosening. Something had clearly gone wrong somewhere.
The folder being full was also noted. She did not open it.
She moved further into the room but didn't sit.
His office was immaculate—books aligned by height, parchment stacked with geometric precision, the inkwell centred on a leather blotter that looked as though it had never absorbed a single stray drop. Even the quill rested at an angle that suggested deliberate placement rather than abandonment. She recognised the technique. Different method, same function. She had the passing thought that his forearms, exposed by the rolled sleeves, were—objectively, the office was very tidy. Extremely tidy. She was going to focus on that.
"Ron came by," she said.
The amusement vanished from his face. Not dramatically—nothing about Malfoy was ever dramatic in the obvious sense. But the shift was there, a small recalibration behind his eyes—she recognised it.
She watched it happen and felt, absurdly, reassured by it.
"He shouted. He overturned paperwork. He attempted to rebrand me as morally decayed."
Malfoy's jaw ticked once. "How innovative."
"Not particularly."
She folded her arms loosely—not defensive, just structural. Something to do with her hands that wasn't trembling.
"Molly also graced me with her presence," she added. "It was… instructive."
"I'm sure it was."
He didn't press for details or reach for the story the way everyone else had.
Malfoy simply waited.
The absence of demand made the words come easier than they should have.
"She said it was a mercy my parents forgot me."
She hadn't planned to say that.
The sentence left her mouth and hung in the air between them, heavier than she'd expected. Malfoy didn't flinch. Didn't offer comfort. Didn't reach for platitudes. His expression went very still—the kind of stillness she associated with someone choosing, deliberately, not to break something.
He held her gaze for a moment longer than was comfortable.
"She's wrong, Granger."
Hermione swallowed.
She hadn't realised how badly she'd needed someone to say that without her having to ask.
"I know," she said. "I know that."
And she did. Intellectually. But knowing something was a lie and not feeling it burrow were different skills entirely.
Malfoy seemed to understand this, because he didn't press. He leaned back in his chair, one hand resting loosely on the armrest. The movement pulled his shirt taut across his chest in a way that she was going to pretend she had not observed.
She breathed. In. Out.
"I wanted to thank you," she said evenly. "For yesterday."
He stilled.
"When everyone was watching," she continued, steady, "you didn't hesitate, and then you stood beside me when we walked back into that ballroom, surrounded by vultures."
A beat.
"That mattered to me. Quite a bit more than the spectacle."
He didn't deflect. Didn't joke. Didn't pivot to sarcasm or fold the moment into something easier to carry.
He met her gaze and said, "Anytime, Granger."
Silence settled between them. Steady, not strained. The kind that didn't demand filling.
She studied him for a moment—the loosened tie, the rolled sleeve, the faint tension still held in his jaw from whatever Astoria had delivered earlier. He looked like a man who had absorbed his own share of shrapnel today and simply decided not to bleed where anyone could see.
She recognised that. She had, in point of fact, been doing exactly that since approximately nine o'clock this morning, which perhaps explained why she'd ended up outside his door this evening without entirely meaning to.
She unfolded her arms and let them hang at her sides. A deliberate unclenching.
"I think if we retreat now," she said, "it looks reactive. Like I panicked. Or like you did."
"I didn't," he replied immediately.
No hesitation. No qualification.
"I know," she said.
"So," she continued, tone deliberate, "at the risk of taking advantage of your kindness—I'd like to keep this going. A bit longer."
His brow lifted slightly. Not surprise. Appraisal. The kind of look she imagined he gave contracts before signing them.
"Appearances. Events. No denials. No awkward clarifications. Let it settle into something intentional."
She said it like a proposal because that's what it was. Not romantic. Strategic.
"It would be my pleasure, Granger. I've always wanted to be arm candy."
She felt the corner of her mouth twitch before she could stop it.
"Just like that?"
"Well." He pushed back from his desk and stood, the movement managing to be both casual and precise, and she became extremely aware that she had been looking at him seated for the entire conversation and had not accounted for the full effect of him standing. "Don't mistake me for a saint, Granger. This isn't entirely selfless."
She tilted her head. "Please. List my market value."
A smirk tugged at his mouth—slow, almost involuntary, as if he'd tried to suppress it and failed.
"Dating the Golden Girl has its advantages," he drawled, voice dropping into that aristocratic timbre that made everything sound like a move in a larger game. "Not the least of which being the rather satisfying deterrent effect on certain… wannabe Mrs Malfoys."
"Oh. Good." She cleared her throat because it had, for no reason she was prepared to accept, gone slightly dry. "Even better, then. Mutual exploitation. Every woman's dream. Very romantic."
His brow arched—a single, precise degree of elevation that somehow communicated both amusement and acknowledgment.
She should have left it there. Clean. Transactional.
But the day had scraped her raw in places she didn't usually expose, and the words came out before her better judgement could intercept them.
"They called me frigid, Malfoy," she said. The humour thinned. "Sexless. Unwanted."
"They've said a lot of things about me over the years. They don't get to say that," she added.
"No," he said quietly. "They don't."
She held his gaze. "And I appreciate that you're helping dismantle it."
Truth, plainly given.
"You didn't have to."
He stepped closer. Not crowding her or touching. Just present.
The space between them contracted to something she could feel along her skin. She registered the scent of him without meaning to—cedar, ink, the faintest trace of whatever charm kept his robes immaculate long past the hour they should have creased.
His gaze dropped briefly to her wrist before lifting again.
She had a feeling she knew what he was looking at. She didn't bother to hide it anymore. The word carved into her forearm by a woman who had wanted her to understand, permanently, what she was worth.
Mudblood.
"It's the least I can do," he said. "Given certain… historical miscalculations on my part."
She didn't need his guilt. She'd never asked for it.
But the acknowledgment—quiet, unadorned, offered without expectation of absolution—settled something in her chest that had been loose and rattling since Molly's visit.
A beat passed between them. Taut and deliberate.
"And," he added, easing the weight with the skill of someone who knew exactly when a moment had become unbearable, "if it also happens to infuriate my father and keep Astoria at bay, I consider that efficient collateral."
Her mouth twitched.
"Ah. So I'm a strategic rebellion."
"You're an extremely effective one."
She almost smiled. "I don't particularly enjoy fighting alone. And you don't seem inclined to flinch."
"I'm not."
No metaphor. No philosophy. Just certainty.
She nodded once.
"So. It's agreed. We continue."
"We continue."
Neither of them moved.
The word continue hung between them, deceptively simple. A word for policy memos and project timelines. Not for whatever this was.
She became aware—belatedly, which was beginning to become somewhat of a pattern for her—that she had not moved in approximately fifteen seconds. That Draco Malfoy was standing close enough that she could, if she chose, count his eyelashes. That she was, in fact—
She stepped back. It required more effort than she was prepared to admit.
"Wizengamot reception next week," she said, pulling herself together. "We attend together."
"Of course we do."
"And try not to duel Rita Skeeter in the foyer."
"No promises."
She rolled her eyes and turned for the door. "We should be seen again before then. Are you free this weekend?"
He checked an imaginary calendar. "Let me see… cancel Mother's annual 'Why Aren't You Married Yet' dinner, reschedule my weekly brooding session… yes, I believe I am now."
"Saturday, then. I'll owl you the details."
Her hand paused on the handle.
"Malfoy," she said, not looking back. "I'm glad you're in this with me."
A beat.
"So am I, Granger," he replied.
Part II—Draco (Friday, November 18)
Draco had been managing it.
That was the first and most important point to establish, for the record. He had been managing it, for the entirety of the conversation, with professional discipline—the kind that people described in performance reviews as exemplary and under pressure, impressive.
Granger had walked into his office in a white Oxford.
This was, he understood, not ordinarily a noteworthy wardrobe choice. Witches wore Oxford. Often white Oxfords. It was a perfectly standard Ministry staple. He had not previously given white Oxfords any special thought.
He was giving them thought now.
The shirt was—he had no expertise in fabric, but whatever it was made of was thin in a way that suggested summer when it was, in fact, November. The office was cold. The office was always cold. It had been designed, he was convinced, by a committee that had never intended anyone to actually work in it—and it was cold, and Granger was wearing a thin white shirt, and he had spent the last twenty minutes conducting a conversation about Ron Weasley and Molly Weasley and the Wizengamot reception while actively not looking at any part of her that he would be thinking about for the remainder of the evening, because the shirt was thin and he could definitely not see the shape of her nip—no.
Thank Merlin it's cold in here, he had thought, at one point, which was a sentence that would have horrified his younger self and which he was prepared to defend vigorously under questioning.
He had not been aroused.
He had been registering information. There was a distinction. He was not currently able to articulate what it was, but the distinction was important and he was going to hold the line on it until such time as it collapsed under its own weight, which, based on current evidence, would be somewhere between twenty-four hours and never.
The conversation had, at several points, been genuinely significant. Her acknowledgement of the gala. The mercy your parents forgot you comment from Molly Weasley, which had landed like a curse across his desk and which he had been unprepared for—not the cruelty itself but the fact that she had trusted him with it. That had required real presence. Real attention. He had provided both, and he had done so while also not thinking about her shirt, which he considered a tactical achievement of the highest order.
What he had not accounted for was how difficult it would be to maintain that achievement in the last thirty seconds of the conversation, when she had said we continue and neither of them had moved and the space between them had contracted to something that neither of them could continue to pretend was neutral.
He had been standing closer to her than strategy required. Closer than the furniture arrangement of his office required. Close enough to see the pulse at her throat and the colour her eyes went when she was making a decision she hadn't fully agreed to yet.
His brain had been running one sentence on a loop: don't touch her, don't touch her, don't touch her.
He had not touched her.
He considered this, upon reflection, to be among his finest professional accomplishments. He was going to add it to his annual review under demonstrated exceptional restraint in high-pressure situations and avoid eye contact with Potter at all costs.
Then she had stepped back. He had watched her do it—the deliberate movement, the way she'd pulled herself together with efficiency, her walls reconstructing—and had been deeply, inappropriately relieved, because he wasn't entirely certain how much longer he could have trusted himself in that configuration of proximity and lighting and thin white Oxford in a cold office, Granger, honestly.
The conversation after that had been easier. Performable, at least. She had made the Wizengamot comment, he had made the Skeeter joke, they had settled the weekend. And then she had said she was glad he was in it with her, and he had said so am I, Granger, which had come out steadier than it had any right to given what he'd meant by it, and she had left.
The door closed.
He stood there a moment too long, gaze fixed on it.
It did not reopen.
He exhaled. Returned to his desk. His fingers brushed the edge of the parchment she'd disturbed when she'd leaned there, and he chose not to analyse what it meant that he noticed. He'd been making that choice a lot lately. He'd stopped counting.
From the top drawer, he retrieved the Wizengamot invitation.
Heavy parchment. Formal script. His name already printed in precise black calligraphy: Draco Lucius Malfoy. Underneath, a blank line waited for the name of his guest, the empty space somehow more judgmental than anything Lucius had screamed through the Howler that morning.
He looked at it.
The thing about writing her name on this piece of paper was that it was going to be read by three administrative offices before tomorrow morning and half the Ministry by the end of the week, and there was no version of that which his father could reframe as a phase or his mother could smooth into something manageable or Astoria could wait out with patient entitlement. It was permanent in the way that paperwork was permanent—unambiguous, declarative, requiring no interpretation.
He dipped the quill.
The nib hovered above the line. A dark bead gathered at the tip.
He thought, briefly and unhelpfully, about the shirt.
He wrote her name.
Hermione Granger.
The ink bled into the fibres before settling—svisible, deliberate, done.
He set the quill down.
"Arm candy," he murmured.
He had been worse things.
He had been smaller things.
He sent the invitation.
Notes:
This NYC weather has really been all over the place lately. Thankfully I have Dramione to keep me entertained while I stay away from the dreary weather.
Hope you're all staying safe out there.
Let me know what you think of this update :)
Follow my new Tiktok for sneak peeks of future chapters @clauhascats
Chapter 9: The One Under the Lantern
Summary:
They know exactly what they’re doing.
Until they don’t.
The camera catches everything.
Updates weekly.
Notes:
Thank you all so much for all your support! We're starting to heat up. Hope you like this one.
Follow my new Tiktok for sneak peeks of future chapters @clauhascats
Chapter Text
Part I—Hermione (Saturday, November 19)
The dress was a weapon.
Hermione knew it the moment she stepped into it.
Pure black. Structured. Severe in the shoulders, disciplined at the waist, falling just below the knee with deliberate restraint. It didn't beg to be looked at. It assumed it would be.
Pansy's note had read simply: You're welcome.
Hermione adjusted the neckline once and told herself she was not nervous. She was not. This was logistics. Dinner. Visibility. A controlled narrative correction, deployed in public, with good lighting and a window table. She had a plan. She always had a plan. The plan was fine.
The Floo flared at 6:59.
Of course.
Draco Malfoy stepped into her sitting room like entrances were hereditary. Charcoal suit. Clean lines. No wasted motion. His gaze swept the flat automatically—wards, exits, Crookshanks—
—and then stopped on her.
"Granger."
She lifted a brow. "Yes?"
"I was going to say you look adequate," he said smoothly. "But I try not to lie before dinner."
"That's decent of you."
His gaze travelled over her—measured, assessing, unhurried. Not crude. Worse, somehow, than crude would have been.
Crookshanks leapt directly into his path.
Malfoy froze.
"I assume this is attempted murder."
"He's assessing character."
"And the verdict?"
Crookshanks hissed.
"Pending," Hermione said.
She picked up her clutch and tucked her wand inside it.
"Reservation's under your name. Noctis Nova. Window table."
"Of course it is."
"You're paying."
His head tilted. "Was that ever in question?"
"Yes."
"It shouldn't have been."
She stepped closer. "We Apparate to the alley behind Flourish and Blotts. Walk the last stretch. Hold hands before we hit the door."
"Familiar," he said.
"Effortless."
"That too."
He extended his hand.
She took it—half a beat later than was strictly natural and chose not to make anything of it, because she was a grown woman and it was just a hand. His palm was warm and steady. His thumb settled against her knuckles like it had always belonged there.
It had not always belonged there. She was aware of this.
"Like this?" he murmured.
"Yes," she said. "Exactly like that."
She withdrew first.
"Ready?"
"I thought you'd never ask."
⸻
They Apparated.
Evening had settled over Diagon Alley in soft lantern light and polished cobblestone. Saturday drifted through the street in clusters—families, couples, Ministry types pretending not to gossip.
He offered his hand again without looking at her. She took it without comment.
They walked unhurried. His stride shortened to match hers. She noticed—catalogued it without meaning to, the way she catalogued everything, which she had been cataloguing all evening, industriously, and absolutely not in a way that constituted paying unusual attention to one specific person.
"Two witches behind us," he murmured. "Green cloak. Trying very hard to pretend we're not interesting."
"Let them try."
"You don't flinch," he observed.
"I've been watched since I was twelve."
"And?"
"I learned to stop performing unless I'm choosing to."
His mouth curved faintly. "Dangerous."
"You say that like it's new information."
They reached Noctis Nova. Ivy climbed the black façade. Candlelight glowed through tall windows. Perfect exposure.
The maître d' straightened at the sight of them—rapidly revising his evening's significance upward.
"Mr Malfoy. Miss Granger."
They were led to the window table. Draco pulled out her chair.
"That's completely unnecessary."
"I know."
She sat anyway.
Wine arrived. Menus followed. They began talking—not about the plan, but about a Ministry memo so incompetent Hermione had nearly rewritten it in blood, about Theo attempting to reorganise Auror files by vibes, about the Prophet deciding post-war trauma was declining in public appeal.
"Seasonal suffering," Draco said gravely. "Very last year."
She snorted into her wine before she could stop herself.
He looked up, something catching in his expression—not quite a smile yet, the moment just before one.
"You're smiling," he said.
"I'm not."
"Left corner of your mouth."
"It's the wine."
"It's me."
She kicked him lightly under the table. His grin flashed—quick, sharp, gone. It rearranged his entire face. She looked away first, which she noticed she'd been doing all evening without quite deciding to.
At some point, her hand rested between them on the table. She didn't remember placing it there. He covered it.
Her pulse registered this with considerably more enthusiasm than was warranted by the situation.
She should have moved.
She didn't.
"You're having fun," he said softly.
"I enjoy efficiency."
"That isn't what I meant."
She held his gaze. "You're very observant tonight."
"I usually am."
She swallowed. "Malfoy."
He stilled.
"If we're going to do this long-term," she said, steady now, "we may need to reconsider surnames. Eventually."
"Eventually," he agreed.
"Not tonight."
"No."
His thumb traced once over her knuckles. Slow. Unconscious. She felt it all the way up her arm, which was simply information about nerve endings and she was going to leave it at that.
The lamb went cold. Neither commented.
She withdrew her hand first.
They pivoted into debate over Wizengamot seating hierarchies and magical creature reform. He was sharp. Occasionally wrong. Defensive with flair. She corrected him twice. He conceded once—grudgingly, grudgingly, having apparently decided he was being gracious rather than beaten—and she enjoyed that far more than she had any professional obligation to.
"You're leaning," he observed.
"I'm not."
"You are."
"It's the acoustics."
"Of course."
She finished her wine.
And then she saw him across the street. A wizard leaning against a lamppost with an upside-down Prophet. Camera bulging inside his coat pocket.
She nudged Malfoy's ankle. "Eleven o'clock."
He didn't look immediately. Then, casually, he glanced toward the glass.
"Ah."
"He's waiting."
"For?"
"Confirmation."
Malfoy's gaze returned to hers. "So," he said softly, "what do we give him?"
Hermione considered the street beyond the window. Dinner was suggestion. They needed certainty.
"We kiss," she said. The words landed clean. Practical.
He held her gaze a fraction too long.
"Outside," she clarified. "Under the lanterns. Brief. Visible."
"No theatrics?" he asked.
"No theatrics."
"No dipping."
"Absolutely not."
He leaned back. "And tongue?"
She glared.
His mouth curved.
"Brief," she repeated.
"Understood."
He signalled for the bill. They stood.
He helped her into her coat. His fingers brushed the back of her neck—incidental, fleeting—and warmth spread downward before she could do anything sensible about it.
"Ready?" he asked.
"Always."
They stepped toward the door.
Part II—Draco (Saturday, November 19)
The air had cooled by the time they stepped back onto Diagon Alley.
Lanterns swayed overhead, casting amber light that softened stone and sharpened shadow in equal measure. The evening had thinned—fewer families now, more couples lingering in the unspoken choreography of not quite wanting to go home.
He took her hand. Automatic. No rehearsal required.
The warmth of her palm slid into his like it belonged there. He did not look down at their joined hands. He did not need to.
They walked several paces from the restaurant entrance and stopped beneath a wrought-iron lantern. Not hidden. Not staged. Just plausible enough to pass as instinct.
She turned to face him.
He was already looking at her.
The lantern light did something treacherous—caught in the dark of her hair, turned her eyes deeper, almost liquid. Her pulse beat visibly at the base of her throat. He saw it. He should not have been watching closely enough to see it.
"The photographer," she said quietly.
"I know."
He had marked the man before they'd stepped outside. Across the street now, pretending to examine the lamppost like it had secrets to divulge. Amateur. Predictable.
"Whenever you're ready," he said. Measured. Controlled.
She lifted her chin.
And kissed him.
He had prepared for contact. He had not prepared for this.
Her mouth was warm. Not tentative. Not testing. Just there—certain, deliberate, aligned with intention.
Brief, he reminded himself. Precise.
Instead, his hand rose. Not to claim. To anchor. His fingers settled along the curve of her jaw, thumb resting lightly beneath her ear. He felt the heat of her skin beneath his palm and told himself this was still performance.
It was not still performance.
She leaned in.
It was a small movement—a breath's worth of adjustment—but his other hand, the one at her waist, responded before he'd consented to it. Tightened. Pulled her closer by perhaps half an inch. Perhaps less. Enough that his brain flagged the action as unauthorised approximately three seconds after it happened.
He had not meant to do that.
And she—her hand had come up to rest against his chest somewhere in the same moment, and now her fingers shifted, slid higher, settled at the base of his throat where his pulse was doing something catastrophic. Not gripping. Not demanding. Just there, anchoring him the way his thumb was anchoring her, which meant neither of them was pretending this was neutral anymore.
He tasted wine. Smoke. Something warmer beneath it.
He could feel her breath shift against his mouth—a small, involuntary break that he registered because he was registering everything, because the machinery of observation had not stopped running, because he was Draco Malfoy and some things did not switch off even when the rest of him wanted them to.
He should end it.
He didn't.
He let it linger long enough that it stopped being a photograph and started being something else. Long enough that the kiss had travelled past performance and arrived somewhere he did not have a clean word for.
Then he pulled back. Slowly. Not retreat. Reassembly.
His hand slid from her jaw. Her fingers slid from his throat. Both movements happened at the same time, and both were, he noted with something resembling amusement, slower than they should have been.
She opened her eyes.
He was already watching her.
And there it was. The evidence he had been dreading and—he was going to be honest with himself, briefly—hoping for. Her pupils were wider than the lantern light warranted. Her breathing just half a beat off. A faint flush along her throat that had not been there five minutes ago.
He had not miscalculated alone.
He felt a sharp, unanticipated satisfaction at the sight. He did not examine his feelings on the matter.
The street returned in fragments. A door closing. A laugh from down the alley. The faint click of a camera attempting subtlety and failing.
"Well," he said.
His voice held. Almost.
He did not wipe the faint trace of burgundy at the corner of his mouth.
"See you at work, Hermione," he said.
He watched the name land. Watched it move through her like something physical. Her lips parted. A micro-pause. One heartbeat too long.
"Goodnight, Draco," she said.
It was not clipped. Not ironic. Not sharpened. It was warm. Unarmoured.
His jaw tightened before he could prevent it. He felt the sound of his own name settle somewhere low in his chest and stay there.
He inclined his head once. If he spoke again, something would slip. So he did not.
He Disapparated.
The foyer of his Kensington townhouse received him in silence.
High ceilings. Hardwood floors. Portraits pretending not to watch.
The house had always felt cavernous. Tonight it felt louder. He loosened his collar as he crossed into the sitting room and poured firewhiskey without turning the lamps up, which was either atmospheric or avoidant and he wasn't currently in a position to determine which.
He stood by the window. He did not sit.
He had kissed witches before. He had been good at it. Amazing at it, if you asked the witches. This had not been that kind of kiss—brief, public, practical, the kiss equivalent of a contract signature.
Except it had not been that either.
He was going to think about something else.
He thought about the hand at her waist that had tightened without his permission. About the way her fingers had settled at the base of his throat like she was checking for something. About the half-second where she'd leaned in and he had—without consultation, without approval from any rational part of his brain—leaned in to meet her.
That was not thinking about something else. He noted this.
He was going to try again.
He thought about the satisfaction—sharp, unanticipated, deeply inconvenient—when he'd pulled back and seen that she was affected too. About the fact that he had wanted her to be affected, which was not strategy and was not leverage and was not any of the framings he'd been using, and which meant something he was going to let sit in the corner of the room untouched for the moment, like a piece of furniture he hadn't decided where to put yet.
That was also not thinking about something else. He was aware of this.
Mutual leverage, he reminded himself. Controlled exposure. Narrative correction.
Those framings had been useful. They had, at some point in the last two hours, also become insufficient—which was the kind of problem that deserved proper examination, rigorous conditions, and considerably more distance than one evening and a half-empty glass could provide.
He left it there.
The photographer had his shot. The Prophet would have its front page. Astoria would be livid. His father would be apoplectic. And Ron Weasley would be—he paused here, because this part was genuinely satisfying and he was going to take a moment with it—Ron Weasley would be whatever Ron Weasley was when his ex-girlfriend kept getting kissed in public by men she'd previously declined to be seen with, which, based on the corridor, was not well.
Good.
He drained his glass.
The question, he was discovering, was no longer whether the strategy was working. The strategy was working. The question was whether he was going to keep pretending—to himself, specifically, he wasn't especially concerned about anyone else at this hour—that strategy was all it was.
He had told himself evasions before. He was generally quite good at catching them. This one had, apparently, been operating undetected for some time, which was professionally embarrassing and personally—
Alright, he thought.
Alright. Fine.
He was not going to decide anything tonight. Decisions made at this hour with firewhiskey in hand and the ghost of her mouth still on his were decisions that deserved more rigorous conditions. He preferred to make his decisions once, when he could trust them.
But he could allow, in the privacy of his own sitting room with no audience and no record, that the shape of the thing had changed.
He set the glass down.
Went to bed.
Her voice followed him down.
Goodnight, Draco.
Chapter 10: The One With Earl Grey
Summary:
They call it practice.
They call it control.It’s neither.
Notes:
Thank you all for your comments and support! I'm having so much fun writing this story and I hope you enjoy this new chapter.
I'm traveling to the U.K. next week for work, so there won't be an update next week but I'll make up for it the following week :)
Love,
- CFollow my new Tiktok for sneak peeks of future chapters @clauhascats
Chapter Text
Part I—Hermione (Sunday, November 20)
Hermione woke before dawn.
The flat was silent in the way it was silent when she'd been lying awake long enough to have noticed. She stared at the ceiling and traced the faint cracks that spidered across it and thought about nothing in particular and definitely not about a kiss under a lantern that had lasted approximately four seconds longer than the brief required.
She had counted. She was not proud of this.
She filed this under: Physiological Response to Sustained Proximity. Subcategory: Expected and Accounted For. Cross-referenced with: The Arrangement, Operational Parameters, Brief.
The owl tapped at the window at seven-fifteen. She walked to the kitchen, retrieved the Prophet, and carried it to the table without opening it. Earl Grey. Three and a half minutes. Exact.
She would not be rushed by a headline.
She drank half the cup before unfolding the paper.
There it was. Two full pages.
WIZARDING BRITAIN'S MOST UNEXPECTED COUPLE
Below it, the photograph—large enough to feel architectural. The lantern's glow softened the street, casting them in amber. His head tilted just so. Her hand at his chest. Their mouths meeting in something that did not, from any angle, look like a business arrangement.
Hermione inhaled once through her nose.
From a strategic standpoint, it was flawless. The angle suggested intimacy rather than exhibition. The lighting softened edges without obscuring detail. Their posture read deliberate. Composed.
Control, visually confirmed.
She skimmed the text.
"Sources close to the Ministry suggest this alliance may signal a broader shift…"
"Malfoy appears to have stepped decisively away from family expectations…"
Witch Weekly had gone full hysteria:
Britain's Most Eligible Bachelor Off the Market! From Ice Queen to Incendiary—Granger's Glow-Up.
She snorted softly. Ice Queen. Again. They did love recycling.
She returned to the photograph.
She folded the paper with precision and set it aside. This was information. There was no utility in romanticising a variable. The variable in question was his thumb beneath her ear and the warmth of it and the fact that the kiss had run four seconds over operational parameters and she had not been the one to end it—none of which she was going to think about right now, or possibly ever, and certainly not before nine o'clock on a Sunday morning.
The Floo flared green. Ginny strode in with her own copy of the Prophet clutched like a Quaffle, Harry trailing behind with a grin that promised nothing good.
"Oh, look who's thriving," Ginny announced, slapping the paper down beside Hermione's. "Front page snogging. Bold move, Granger."
Hermione sipped her tea. "It's optics, Gin."
Harry dropped into a chair. "Optics. Right. You leaned in like you meant it."
"I did mean it," Hermione said evenly. "For the cameras."
Ginny's eyes sparkled. "Sure. And his hand on your jaw? Pure strategy. No chemistry at all."
Hermione's mouth twitched. She was thinking about his hand on her jaw. She had, in fact, been thinking about his hand on her jaw since approximately ten-fifteen last night, which she had catalogued under physiological response to sustained proximity and was not revisiting.
"Chemistry is irrelevant," she said.
Crookshanks leapt onto the table with a thud, landing squarely on the photograph. He glared at the image, tail lashing, and emitted a low growl that vibrated through the wood.
Harry laughed. "Even Crooks knows you're full of it."
"Crooks hates Malfoy," Hermione said, nudging him aside. "And photographers."
Ginny leaned in, mimicking Rita Skeeter's breathy tone. "'From sworn enemies to stolen kisses! Has the Golden Girl tamed the Slytherin Prince?'"
Harry snorted. "Forget Rita. Molly's going to lose it."
Ginny grinned. "I'm heading to the Burrow later. I'm sure she'll have opinions."
Harry's amusement softened. "You are okay with this, right? The speculation, the photos—it's a lot."
"It's the point," Hermione said. Internally she was looking at the photograph again—not at the composition but at her own fingers, the way they'd curled into his shirt. She didn't remember doing that. Her body had apparently been making decisions without filing the paperwork.
"Ron's interview is buried now," she said. "The plan is working."
Ginny tapped the photo. "Your pulse is visible here, you know."
"It's the lighting," Hermione said flatly.
Crookshanks swatted the paper, crumpling the edge.
"He's on my side," Ginny said. "Admit it—you didn't look like you were suffering."
Hermione allowed a small smile. "Who said I was?"
They left shortly after—Ginny to face Molly, Harry squeezing her shoulder on the way out. The flat settled back into its Sunday quiet.
She looked at the photograph one more time.
Her other hand found her forearm briefly. Released it.
Whatever this was becoming, it would do so on her terms. Not because a photograph looked a certain way in amber light. Not because his thumb had been exactly there and she'd counted four seconds she hadn't planned for.
On her terms.
She got up and made more tea.
Part II—Draco (Sunday, November 20)
Theo arrived at Draco's townhouse carrying two bottles of elf-made wine and the Prophet, which he was already brandishing before the door was fully open.
"Merlin's tits, Draco! Front-page devastation. Astoria's probably incinerating copies as we speak." He had been waiting for this moment since approximately last Thursday and decided to behave accordingly. "I'm having the photograph framed. Harry will hate it. I don't care."
Blaise followed, sliding into an armchair with his usual calm, a faint smirk already in place.
Pansy entered last, arms crossed, eyes locked on Draco.
"You better not fuck this up for her," she said, voice low and edged. "If you hurt her to save your own pasty arse, I'll make sure every society page knows exactly how small your… inheritance really is."
Draco poured himself a drink. "Morning, Parkinson."
Pansy did not blink. She never blinked when she was threatening someone. He'd known her long enough to find this reassuring rather than alarming, which probably said something about his social circle.
Theo was already pouring glasses. "Celebratory. You've cocked up pureblood matchmaking for a generation. Cheers."
Blaise accepted a glass. "The photo's flawless—intimate without being vulgar. Lucius must be apoplectic."
Theo laughed. "Narcissa's going to hex your balls off at the next family gathering. Can't wait."
Blaise swirled his drink. "That kiss looked like foreplay."
"It was for the cameras," Draco said. "And if it looked like foreplay, that's merely excellent acting."
"Sure," Pansy said. "And I'm the Minister."
Theo rubbed his hands together. "Oh, he's drawn. Look at him—rationalising like it's a Potions exam. 'It's for the cameras,' he says, while replaying the way her jaw felt against his thumb."
Draco's mouth curved. "The jaw tilt was effective."
He was, in point of fact, replaying the way her jaw had felt against his thumb. He had been doing this intermittently since last night. But Theodore Nott did not need additional ammunition, so Draco sipped his wine and let "effective" do the work of several more honest adjectives.
Pansy sat, finally accepting a glass. "Lucius will see it as defection, you know."
"Let him," Draco said.
The room settled briefly. Nobody said it. They didn't need to. They'd all grown up in the same system and found their own exit routes—Pansy by burning hers, Blaise by pretending his didn't exist, Theo by turning the whole thing into a spectator sport. Draco had been dismantling his from the inside, one public dinner at a time, which was slower but more satisfying.
Pansy leaned forward. "If the old guard pushes back, we've got your back. Hexes included."
Draco met her eyes. "I know."
Theo raised his glass. "To Granger putting you on a leash. May it choke the pureblood bollocks out of you."
Blaise chuckled. "To leverage."
Pansy clinked last. "To not fucking it up."
They lingered. Theo launched into a full-body reenactment of the kiss—complete with theatrical jaw-clutch, hip thrust, and a moan so obscene that Pansy's wand was out before he hit the second note. "Oh, Granger—yes, right there—" The wine glass exploded mid-sentence.
When they left, the house settled into its Sunday quiet.
Draco drained his glass. Stood there for a moment. Felt the restlessness that had been sitting under his ribs since last night. The low hum of something unresolved—not sharp enough to be anxiety, just present.
He Floo'd to the Ministry on the thin pretext of a file he'd left in his office.
He knew she'd be here. She was Hermione Granger. Hermione Granger worked on Sundays.
The atrium was Sunday-empty and dim. He retrieved the file in under a minute, which meant the pretext had approximately forty-five seconds of plausible life remaining.
He took the lift to Level Four anyway.
Her door was cracked, light spilling out.
He knocked softly.
"Come in."
He pushed the door open. Hermione sat at her desk, sleeves rolled, hair escaping its knot, quill scratching parchment. The Prophet lay open beside her.
"Working on a Sunday, Granger?" he drawled, leaning in the doorframe.
She looked up, arching a brow. "You're here on a Sunday, Malfoy. Pot, kettle."
"Touché." He stepped inside, closing the door behind him. Gestured to the chair opposite. She nodded. He sat.
Their eyes flicked to the Prophet at the same time.
"Impressive spread," he said.
"Effective," she replied.
He smirked. "I suffered through Theo's reenactment. Pansy threatened my bollocks more times than I care to count."
Hermione's mouth twitched. "Crookshanks growled at the photo."
"Even the cat's invested."
They shared a quiet laugh—easy, laced with the article's undercurrent.
Then Hermione said, quietly, "We look good in those photos, though, don't we?"
Draco stilled. Her gaze held his, steady.
The room narrowed.
"Yes," he said, voice low. "We do."
"Perhaps," she said, standing slowly, "we should practice. For consistency. Next time the cameras are watching."
Draco rose in the same motion. "Practice."
"For the cameras," she said.
"Obviously," he said.
Neither of them was looking at the door. Neither of them was looking at the Prophet. They were looking at each other across approximately four feet of Ministry carpet, and Draco's brain, which had been running background calculations on this exact scenario since roughly ten-thirty last night, offered the observation that she had not specified what kind of practice, which was an oversight he wasn't personally interested in pointing out.
They met in the middle of the small office. No desk between them.
She kissed him first.
The thought he had—the first one, the one that arrived before any of the others could form a queue—was: tea.
She tasted like tea. Earl Grey. Bergamot and something slightly bitter underneath, and he was aware that this was an absurd thing to notice and he did not care because her mouth was on his and it was warm and unhurried and nothing like the lantern.
The lantern had been a photograph. This was the thing the photograph had been pretending to be.
His hand settled at her waist, fingers splayed, not gripping. Hers found his shoulders. For a moment it was measured—two people who knew exactly what they were doing, doing it carefully.
Then it wasn't.
He couldn't have said when, exactly. There was no moment he could point to. Only the fact of the before and the fact of the after, and the distance between them being considerably shorter than he'd accounted for.
His hand slid from her waist to the small of her back, her fingers tightened on his shoulders until he could feel her nails through the fabric. Her lips parted and he took the invitation—slow, thorough, his tongue meeting hers, and the sound she made against his mouth was small and involuntary and did something to his nervous system that practice was not equipped to describe.
Right, he thought. Right. Yes. That sound. I'm going to need—
His thoughts were coming slightly out of order, which was new. He was usually very organised internally. He had systems. The systems were, at present, seemingly unavailable.
His thumb traced the curve of her face—the same path it had taken under the lantern, and her head tilted into it the same way, the fractional lean, and heat curled low in his gut because his body remembered doing this twelve hours ago and was extremely enthusiastic about the upgrade from public performance to closed office on a Sunday afternoon.
She pulled him closer. Or he pulled her closer. The mechanics were unclear and he was not currently in a position to reconstruct them, but the result was that her back met the edge of the desk and the wood creaked faintly and she was pressed against him from chest to hip and his brain short-circuited for approximately two full seconds during which no thoughts occurred at all.
Then they all came back at once.
Her mouth. Her hands. The way she kissed like she was solving something. The fact that she started this. Asked for this. The fact that she said "practice", as if destroying someone via mouth was something a person called "practice". The pressure of her body against his. The sound of the desk creaking. The scent of her hair which was—he had no idea what it was but it was going to haunt him—and her fingers were in his hair now, when had that happened, and she was pulling slightly, and—
She made a sound against his mouth—small, involuntary—and he heard it land somewhere in his nervous system that had nothing to do with strategy and everything to do with the fact that she was pressed against him and he could feel her heartbeat through his shirt.
His hand slid up her back, palm flat, feeling the warmth of her through thin cotton. He kissed her jaw. Her throat. Found the pulse point where her neck met her shoulder and pressed his mouth there and felt her heartbeat against his lips, fast and hard, and stayed.
Practice, he thought. Right. Yes. Practice. He was practising. He was excellent at practising. He could practise for hours. Could practise on her mouth. Her jaw. Her throat. The place where her neck met her shoulder that he'd just discovered and was never going to recover from. Could practise his way down her collarbone and across her—
She made another sound. Quieter this time.
—right. Yes. That. More of that. Whatever he'd just done that made her make that sound, he was going to do it again, and then again, and then possibly for the rest of his natural life, and he was going to need to stop thinking the phrase "rest of his natural life" in the context of Hermione Granger's mouth immediately—
Air became necessary.
Hermione broke it first. She pulled back half a step, breathing uneven, eyes dark.
"Well," she said. Her voice was rough but steady. "That should suffice for the next photographers."
Draco looked at her—flushed, slightly undone, lips swollen, still gripping his shirt—and felt his mouth curve into something that was not quite a smile and not quite a concession.
"Practice makes perfect, Granger."
They stood there, inches apart. The air between them was doing something that he was going to call residual momentum in his head because the alternatives were too honest for a Sunday afternoon.
She let go of his shirt. Smoothed it. Her fingers lingered on the fabric for a half-second longer than smoothing required, and he watched her notice herself doing it, and he watched her decide not to comment on it.
He should leave. He should definitely leave. He should leave before he did something that couldn't be filed under practice or strategy or any of the other words they'd been using to avoid the obvious one.
"I should go," he said.
"Right," she agreed.
Neither of them moved.
Then she stepped back, and he stepped back, and the distance came back between them, inch by inch, like a held breath finally released.
"See you tomorrow, Malfoy," she said.
"See you tomorrow, Granger."
He left her office. Walked to the lift. Pressed the button. Stared at the brass doors.
His mouth still tasted like Earl Grey.
He was going to need to think about this. Not now—not in a Ministry lift on a Sunday afternoon with her lipstick probably still on his collar—but soon. At a time and place where he could examine it properly, with the rigour it deserved and the distance it required.
The lift arrived. He stepped in.
The doors closed.
He did not think about it properly. He did not examine it with rigour. He stood in the descending brass box and replayed the sound she'd made against his mouth and did not examine a single thing.
Then the doors opened, and he put himself back together, and walked out into the atrium with everything under control, or the appearance of it.
Chapter 11: The One With The Pink Lace
Summary:
They keep the story consistent.
They keep the chemistry useful.Others start making moves.
Notes:
I’m baaaaack! Thanks for your patience, everyone. Posting this one a day early since I missed last week.
London was great but exhausting - it was a work trip, so the schedule was packed, but I had a lovely time and it turned out to be great inspiration for the fic.
I’ve got a few more chapters drafted, so I’ll be working on those next. Thank you all for reading, commenting, and screaming with me about these idiots. 💚
Follow my new Tiktok for sneak peeks of future chapters @clauhascats
Chapter Text
Part I—Hermione (Monday, November 21)
The Ministry atrium on a Monday morning had its own kind of rhythm: robes and memos and the low, collective hum of people who had spent the weekend reading the Prophet and were now performing the very difficult act of pretending they hadn't.
Hermione was familiar with the performance. She'd been giving a version of it herself since Saturday night.
She came through the Floo at eight-twelve, shook ash from her sleeve with a precise flick, and joined the flow of bodies moving toward the lifts without breaking stride.
The atrium was bright and loud and entirely too interested in her. She felt the looks without meeting them—the sideways glances, the whispered exchanges, the studied nonchalance of people who had definitely just put down their newspapers.
She ignored all of it.
What she could not ignore, with equal success, was the question she'd been turning over since she'd woken up.
The kiss—Sunday's kiss, the real one, the one with no photographer and no audience and no justification beyond we should practice—had been a tactical error. She was almost certain of it.
The problem was she couldn't quite identify what the correct tactic would have been instead, which suggested her analytical framework might be compromised, which was its own separate problem.
She needed to talk to him.
Not about feelings.
About terms.
Clear, reasonable, mutually agreed-upon terms. That would ensure last night's—Sunday's—arrangement remained what it was supposed to be.
A performance.
A controlled experiment.
Not something that replayed itself, uninvited, every time she stopped paying close enough attention to something else.
The lift queue was moving slowly. She joined the back of it, fixed her eyes on the brass arrow above the doors, and began mentally drafting the conversation.
We should establish some parameters.
Too formal. He'd raise an eyebrow and she'd want to hex him.
I think it's worth discussing what happened—
Worse. That implied there was something to discuss beyond logistics.
The chemistry is useful. For the plan. I just think we should be deliberate about when and—
The lift arrived. The doors slid open. She stepped in.
And then a hand caught the closing door, and Draco Malfoy folded himself through the gap with approximately one second to spare, slightly out of breath, coat not quite settled on his shoulders.
They stared at each other.
The doors closed.
"Granger," he said.
"Malfoy," she said.
A beat.
"You have ash on your collar," she said.
He looked down. Brushed it off with two fingers. Straightened his coat, restoring his dignity one cufflink at a time.
"You," he said, "are the only person in this building who would open with that."
"Would you prefer I pretended not to notice?"
He exhaled. "Good morning."
"Good morning," she said, a beat late.
The lift hummed upward.
They stood on opposite sides of it, which was not something she had consciously arranged but which felt, in retrospect, correct.
Hermione looked at the brass floor indicator.
Draco looked at the brass floor indicator.
"So," he said.
"So," she said.
Another beat. Longer this time.
"This is remarkably adult of us," he said.
"I was thinking the same thing." She paused. "I was actually thinking, on the way in, that we should probably—"
She stopped. Recalibrated.
"I think it would be sensible to establish some parameters."
He turned his head slightly. "Parameters."
"Around the—" She made a brief, precise gesture that encompassed approximately nothing. "The practicing."
His expression remained carefully neutral. "I see."
"It's useful," she said. "The chemistry. Obviously. For the cameras, for the optics, it's—it's an asset, actually, that we have it. That we're not having to manufacture something that doesn't—"
She stopped again.
She was aware she was talking faster than usual.
She slowed down. "What I mean is, I think it works. I just think we should be intentional about it."
Draco was quiet for a moment.
He was looking at her with an expression she couldn't entirely read—amused on the surface, something more careful underneath.
"You're saying," he said slowly, "that our physical compatibility is strategically advantageous."
"Yes."
"And you'd like to ensure we deploy it purposefully rather than—" he considered, "—improvisationally."
"Exactly."
He nodded, slowly, as though this were a perfectly reasonable thing to be discussing on a Monday morning in a Ministry lift.
"Agreed," he said.
"Good."
"Sensible."
"Yes."
He looked back at the floor indicator.
"For what it's worth," he said, tone shifting to something lighter, "I promise not to fall catastrophically in love with you simply because you're occasionally an excellent kisser."
She turned to look at him.
He was looking at the ceiling with an innocent expression that had clearly required extensive practice.
"Occasionally," she said.
"I'm being modest on your behalf."
"You've never been modest on anyone's behalf in your life."
"I'm branching out." He glanced at her sideways.
"The point stands. The arrangement is safe from my end. No inconvenient feelings. I have excellent self-control."
"You have," she said, "famously excellent self-control."
"Thank you."
"That wasn't—" She stopped.
Let it go.
"The point is, we're in agreement. We're careful. We don't let it—" She searched for the word. "Complicate things."
He nodded once. "Agreed."
A pause.
"Also, for the record—parameters are a good idea. I'd suggest we add one about springing things on each other in offices with no prior—"
"That was mutual," she said.
"Was it?"
"You didn't object."
"I didn't have time to object, Granger, you were very—" He stopped. "I'm adding it to the list."
"Fine."
"Fine."
The lift slowed.
Level Two.
Hermione straightened her coat. Malfoy turned toward the doors.
They slid open.
Astoria Greengrass stood in the corridor, coat immaculate, smile arriving a half-second before the rest of her face had quite committed to it.
Her gaze moved over them—cataloguing, measuring—landing on the space between them. She had expected more and was deciding what to do with less.
"Draco," she said, voice warm enough to be mistaken for genuine. "I was just looking for you."
Draco didn't look at Hermione.
He stepped back into the lift.
Then he took her face in his hand—just two fingers, light at her jaw, turning her chin up—and pressed his mouth to the corner of hers.
Not her lips. The edge of them. Warm and deliberate and so precisely placed it felt like something chosen rather than something performed.
He held it for exactly one breath longer than necessary.
"See you later, darling," he said softly.
He stepped back out.
The doors began to close.
In the corridor, Astoria's smile had not moved. But something behind it had—some small tectonic thing, invisible and irreversible.
"Why are you here, Astoria?" Draco said, already turning away from the lift.
The doors sealed.
Hermione stood alone in the descending brass box and did not touch the corner of her mouth.
She thought about it.
She didn't.
Level Four. Department for the Regulation and Control of Magical Creatures.
She straightened her coat—not because it needed straightening—and stepped out.
She added the corner-of-mouth kiss to the growing folder of things she was not examining. The folder was becoming structurally unsound. She was choosing not to address that either.
The rest of the morning was busy in the way Mondays were always busy: incoming memos, two redlined briefs returned from Legal Advisory, and a meeting request from a Wizengamot liaison that she declined on the grounds that she had read the relevant statute and he, evidently, had not.
She worked steadily, with the same efficiency that had carried her through every difficult morning since she was eleven years old.
She was fine.
She was, in fact, completely fine.
She picked up the top file on her desk—her bill on the illegal international trade of non-sentient magical creatures harvested for potion ingredients: boomslang skin smuggled from Africa, lacewing flies trafficked across Eastern European borders, powdered bicorn horn sourced from black-market suppliers exploiting post-war shortages.
The enforcement provisions were the sharp edge of the reform: cross-border data-sharing, traceability requirements, penalties for suppliers who turned sentient-adjacent creatures into ingredients without oversight.
She turned to the first page.
Halfway down the list of proposed external consultants, Cormac McLaggen's name jumped out like a hex.
Former Gryffindor. Former—something she preferred not to revisit. Current Junior Liaison at the Department for International Magical Cooperation. He'd been suggested for input on the international enforcement provisions—his DIMC role gave him superficial exposure to cross-border trade regulations, and his family estate maintained a private menagerie of borderline-legal creatures, some of which were known potion-source species.
The recommendation had come from his uncle, Tiberius McLaggen, Wizengamot member and one of the more vocal traditionalists still sitting on the bench.
A man with a well-documented preference for old-family connections and a consistent blind spot for actual expertise.
In other words: optics.
Cormac's name on the consultant list would look impeccable to certain Wizengamot members who still viewed muggleborn-led reform as an affront to tradition.
Hermione's lip curled. She set the file down harder than necessary.
She did not need Cormac McLaggen anywhere near this bill.
He would turn every discussion of smuggling routes and ingredient traceability into a platform for charm and self-aggrandizement, diluting the enforcement provisions with half-formed suggestions designed to impress rather than protect.
Worse, rejecting him outright would mean crossing a sitting Wizengamot member who could quietly stall her entire proposal in committee.
She pressed her fingers flat on the desk and looked at his name. She had, she reflected, spent a significant portion of her career navigating men who confused access with permission. She did not need another one on the consultant list.
She had enough of those already.
Part II—Draco (Monday, November 21)
The corridor outside Level Two was too bright, too polished, too full of eyes that pretended not to follow a Malfoy walking with a Greengrass on his heels.
Draco kept his stride measured, expression blank—the mask he'd worn since he understood that visible feeling was a currency better spent elsewhere.
Astoria walked a half-step behind him, close enough to imply possession, far enough that he could pretend not to notice.
He was not thinking about the lift.
The arrangement was functioning exactly as intended.
The kiss—the one for Astoria's benefit, the corner of Granger's mouth, precisely placed—had done its job.
He could see that from the way Astoria's smile had arrived a half-second late.
Good.
That was the point.
He was not thinking about the other thing.
The joke he'd made.
The ceiling.
The way she'd said occasionally in a tone that suggested she was deciding something.
That was nothing.
Astoria's voice cut through.
"You're distracted," she said, smile perfect, tone light enough for the corridor but edged for him alone. "I hope it's not your little muggleborn diversion that's occupying your thoughts."
Draco didn't slow.
Didn't look at her.
"You hope a great many things, Astoria," he said, voice dropping to a register that could freeze mercury.
She laughed—soft, musical, the sound she'd practiced since third year to make lesser men stumble.
It did nothing to him except remind him how long she'd been playing the part of gracious pureblood daughter.
They turned the corner toward the quieter stretch of corridor that led to the private offices.
Astoria stepped forward—close enough that her perfume brushed against him.
Draco shifted his weight, widening the gap by half a pace.
Not obvious.
Just enough.
Her smile didn't falter, but her eyes sharpened.
"I came to see you because I thought we should talk," she said, voice dropping into something almost intimate. "Privately."
She stopped in front of the door to his office. The corridor was empty.
Astoria reached for the handle.
Pushed it open.
Stepped inside without invitation.
Draco followed.
Closed the door behind them and cast a Muffliato with a flick of his wand.
Not because he wanted privacy.
Because he didn't trust her not to make a scene.
She didn't sit immediately.
She moved through the office slowly, trailing one finger along the edge of his desk as she passed it—not quite touching, almost touching—the way someone handles a room they've already decided belongs to them.
She settled into the chair opposite his desk, unhurried—she had nowhere else to be.
"I've been patient, Draco," she said, tone warm, almost fond. "I want you to know that."
He remained standing.
Didn't offer her anything—not tea, not acknowledgment, not the satisfaction of his attention.
She didn't seem to need it.
"I understand the pressure you're under," she continued. "The Ministry. Your father. The optics of rehabilitation." A small tilt of her head. "I'm not unsympathetic. Truly."
"What do you want, Astoria?"
She smiled. Stood. And unbuttoned her coat.
Not slowly—not performing it.
Just matter-of-fact, the way you'd remove outerwear on a warm day.
It slid from her shoulders and she draped it over the chair behind her.
The lingerie beneath it left very little to the imagination. Pink lace—of course it was pink.
He could see her nipples through the fabric and he hated the part of him that didn't look away fast enough.
She noticed.
Of course she noticed.
The smile didn't change, but something behind it did—a small, satisfied recalibration.
"I'm not here to fight with you," she said, moving toward the window, then angling back—not toward him yet, just occupying the space. "I'm here because I know you. Not the Auror. Not Lucius's son. You, Draco."
"Astoria—"
"She doesn't," she said simply. "Hermione Granger doesn't know you. She sees what's useful to her right now—the name, the access, the narrative." She took a step toward him. "And I understand why that's flattering. Truly. A woman like that choosing you—it feels like something."
He said nothing.
He recognised the structure. She was building to something—the empathy first, then the knife. It was the same sequence she'd used at the gala, the same one his mother used at dinner. The same language used by women taught that cruelty landed softer when it arrived wearing concern.
Another step.
"But when she's done with you—and she will be done, Draco, when her bill passes and the press moves on and she doesn't need the story anymore—what then?" Her voice was almost gentle. "You know how your father feels about her. Your mother will have run out of ways to defend you." She stopped just outside arm's reach, close enough that he was aware of the warmth of her, the scent of her perfume, the careful architecture of everything she was presenting to him. "Who will you have?"
He looked at her.
She was, objectively, beautiful.
He had always known that—it was a fact, like knowing a blade was sharp.
She had been constructed for exactly this purpose, this room, this argument, and she knew it, and the knowing was part of the weapon.
And for one moment—brief, unwelcome, the kind of thought he would be having words with himself about later—he understood completely how someone could choose the easier thing.
"She'll never love you," Astoria said quietly. "She's not built for it. Not with you."
The words landed. Closer than he'd expected, which irritated him, because he should have seen it coming. He had, in fact, seen it coming—he'd read the trajectory three sentences ago. But knowing where a hex was aimed and not flinching when it hit were, it turned out, different skills.
He didn't let it show.
"Pick up your coat," he said.
Something moved behind her eyes.
Not hurt—Astoria didn't do hurt, not where it could be seen.
Reassessment, maybe. A slight reordering of her next move.
She held his gaze for a moment longer than was comfortable.
Then she turned, retrieved the coat from the chair, and drew it back over her shoulders with the same unhurried ease with which she'd removed it. Buttoned it slowly. Smoothed the collar.
When she looked back at him, the smile was fully intact.
"Give my regards to your mother," she said.
She opened the door and left without another word.
Draco watched her leave.
He flicked his wand at the door. It swung shut.
And then he thought about the corridor. Empty when they'd arrived—he'd checked, out of habit. But the Ministry at this hour was never empty for long. She would have known that. She had timed Ministry functions since she was sixteen.
He thought about the way she'd buttoned the coat. Slowly. Unhurried. Putting herself back together in a corridor where anyone passing would draw exactly one conclusion.
Not desperate, then.
Deliberate.
Which meant she'd been planning this longer than she'd let on. Which meant the office visit, the lingerie, the apparent spontaneity—all of it staged, from the moment she'd decided to come.
He exhaled once—slowly, the way he'd been taught to breathe through rage when he was twelve.
He straightened his coat, smoothed a hand over his hair, and sat down at his desk.
No inconvenient feelings, he had said. Excellent self-control.
He pulled the file toward him and opened it.
There was work to be done.
The case was still in its infancy—anonymous tips, shadowy leads, nothing concrete yet. Unlicensed potions surfacing with increasing frequency.
The door opened without a knock.
Harry Potter leaned against the frame, arms crossed, glasses slightly askew as always.
"Was that Astoria I just saw leaving your office?" he said, tone dry.
Draco didn't look up. "Unfortunately."
Potter stepped inside and closed the door behind him. Draco cast the silencing charm without discussion.
"What do you think?" Potter asked, nodding toward the file.
Draco turned a page.
"The bodies are clean," he said. "Too clean. No signs of forced ingestion. No residue on the lips. Priori Incantatem showed no defensive magic was used."
"Which means?" Potter prompted.
"It means they took it willingly."
Potter's jaw tightened.
Draco continued scanning. "Same trace compounds in each system. Potions not currently licensed. Brewed recently. Expensive ingredients."
"How expensive?"
"More than whatever they brew in Knockturn's cellars," Draco said dryly. "This is refined. Possibly imported."
Potter moved further into the office. "We need to keep this between us. For now. No task forces. No junior Aurors."
Draco's eyes lifted slowly. "Do you know something I don't, Potter?"
"I received a tip this morning via owl," he said. "Gringotts flagged irregular gold movement. Large sums. Fragmented deposits. Routed through multiple vaults."
"Whose?"
"Nothing tied directly yet," Potter said. "But these aren't new accounts. Old vaults. The kind that have never been emptied."
Draco stilled.
Restricted imports. Unlicensed refinement. Old money moving quietly.
"Purebloods," he said.
Potter's silence was answer enough.
"This isn't some back-alley brewer cutting product with doxy venom. This is organised. Structured."
Draco closed the file.
"Supply, distribution, laundering," he said. "And clients who believe they're untouchable."
Potter held his gaze.
"I know how these circles work, Potter," he said. "Private gatherings. Invitation-only. Favours traded. Information exchanged."
Draco thought of gala ballrooms. Of eavesdropping. Of carefully curated appearances.
"They insulate themselves," Draco said finally. "If they get even an inkling that we may be onto them, they'll burn the evidence before we can light a match."
Potter nodded once.
"And Malfoy," he added, tone shifting. "If this touches anyone we know—anyone in our orbit—we remain objective."
Draco's expression did not change.
"Of course, Potter," he said.
But something cold settled beneath his ribs.
Chapter 12: The One With Two Degrees
Summary:
Ginny asks questions.
Politics smiles over champagne.
Draco finds a lead.
Notes:
Two updates in one week!
I’m having a lot of fun starting to sprinkle in more plot details, as well as bringing some of the other characters into the story a bit more.
Still, our lovable idiots are doing what they do best.
I also had so much fun writing this chapter that I couldn’t wait to post it, so it’s unbeta’d. I may make a few small updates later if needed, but I think it’s in pretty good shape and I’m excited to hear your thoughts!
Also, follow my new Tiktok for sneak peeks of future chapters 👀 @clauhascats
Chapter Text
Part I—Hermione (Tuesday, November 22)
The consultant list was still wrong.
It had been wrong when she looked at it the previous day, and it was still wrong now.
Hermione had been staring at Cormac McLaggen's name for four minutes. She knew this because she'd checked the clock at 9:47 and again just now at 9:51—not a habit she endorsed—and it had not improved in that time.
It sat there on the parchment, third from the top, radiating the smugness of a name that knew it had been placed there by someone with leverage rather than merit.
Junior Liaison, Department of International Magical Cooperation.
The problem was not Cormac McLaggen specifically, though Cormac McLaggen was absolutely a problem.
The problem was Tiberius.
The Wizengamot reception was tonight, which meant she had approximately eight hours to decide how to handle the consultant question before she was in a room with the man himself—and Tiberius McLaggen in a social setting was a different creature entirely from Tiberius McLaggen in committee. More dangerous, in fact, because the charm was more visible and the maneuvering harder to name.
She picked up her quill. Put it down again.
The enforcement provisions were the spine of the entire bill. Cross-border data-sharing between the British Ministry and its European counterparts, traceability requirements from source to supplier, meaningful penalties for operations harvesting sentient-adjacent creatures without oversight, and calling it commerce.
Boomslang skin. Lacewing flies. Powdered bicorn horn flooding back-channel markets because the war had created shortages that legitimate suppliers couldn't fill fast enough.
The bill had teeth. She'd made sure of it.
Cormac McLaggen near those teeth was not something she was prepared to allow.
She underlined his name. Wrote no in the margin. Considered whether that was too direct for a working document and decided she didn't care.
She was deep in the traceability clause when the knock came—three sharp raps, too cheerful for a government corridor.
"It's open," Hermione said, without looking up.
The door swung wide with more confidence than strictly necessary.
"Right," said Ginny Weasley, dropping into the chair opposite with the familiarity of someone who had been doing exactly this since they were sixteen.
She set a paper bag on the corner of the desk.
"I've got forty minutes before I need to be at the Apparition point. I've brought sandwiches because I guarantee you haven't eaten. Don't argue with me."
Hermione did look up then.
Ginny was in dark trousers and a fitted jacket, her Daily Prophet press badge clipped to her lapel, hair half-escaped from its knot in a way that suggested she'd come from somewhere with a brisk walk in between.
She looked purposeful and faintly windswept and like someone who had something already turning over in the back of her mind.
"Where are you off to?" Hermione asked.
"Press access walkthrough. QWC venue." Ginny opened the bag and held out a sandwich. Cheese and pickle. "I've just come from a scheduling meeting in Games and Sports."
Hermione took the sandwich. "How's the World Cup prep going?"
Something happened to Ginny's face.
It was subtle—a fractional brightening that she smoothed back into neutrality almost immediately, the way you might press a crease from a robe before anyone noticed. Hermione registered it and said nothing.
"Fine," Ginny said. "Involved. Lots of moving parts between the press corps and the Ministry—credentials, access scheduling, interview rotas." She examined her own sandwich with some attention. "The departmental liaison has been on top of it, which helps."
"Good," Hermione said mildly.
Ginny looked up. "Right. How's the bill."
"Progressing. The enforcement provisions are solid but the consultant list has a problem." Hermione tapped the file. "Tiberius McLaggen has pushed Cormac onto it. His DIMC role gives him just enough surface area to look credible to the traditionalists, and rejecting him outright means crossing a Wizengamot member who has the patience to make my committee stage miserable."
Ginny winced. "Cormac. Really."
"Tiberius is at the reception tonight. I'll need to manage it in person."
"Tonight—" Ginny straightened slightly. "You're going to the Wizengamot thing tonight?"
"With Malfoy, yes."
A pause.
Ginny set her sandwich down.
She had the look now—the one that meant she had been patient for a reasonable amount of time and had decided that time was up.
"Right. Speaking of." She folded her arms on the desk. "We haven't properly talked about any of this since the morning those photos landed on the front page of the Prophet. And I let you get away with two sentences and a subject change because you looked like you needed a day."
Hermione took a bite of her sandwich.
"The arrangement is working," she said.
"I can see that. The whole of wizarding Britain can see that." Ginny's voice was dry. "I'm not asking about the arrangement. I'm asking about you."
A beat.
"And I'm asking because I was there for the rehearsal, and I want you to know that I knew something was up even then."
Hermione stilled.
"Don't," she said.
"The way he looked at you when you were doing the script," Ginny said, with merciless affection. "And the way you looked when you were doing it. That was not two people running lines." She raised an eyebrow. "I said nothing at the time because you had that face on where you've already decided something and you'll argue with anyone who suggests otherwise."
Hermione opened her mouth.
"I'm not asking you to relitigate the rehearsal. I'm just saying—I've been waiting." Ginny picked her sandwich back up. "So. What's actually been going on."
The file sat on the desk.
Cormac McLaggen's name with no in red beside it.
Hermione set her sandwich down.
"Something has happened," she said. "A couple of somethings. That I haven't told anyone."
Ginny went very still.
Then, with extraordinary restraint: "Okay."
"Sunday." Hermione folded her hands. "He came into the office. I was here working, and he stopped in, and we talked—normally, just talked—and then I said we should practice. For consistency of behaviour. Which was a reasonable thing to say."
"Sure."
"And we kissed." She met Ginny's eyes.
"Not for anyone. No photographer, no audience, no strategic justification whatsoever. I initiated it. It went on for longer than a rehearsal requires."
A pause.
"And then yesterday morning."
Ginny had put her sandwich down again. "What happened yesterday morning?"
"The atrium lift." Hermione's voice stayed level in the way it did when precision was load-bearing. "We ended up in it together. The doors closed and we—talked. About what happened Sunday. About parameters." She paused. "He made a joke about not falling catastrophically in love with me."
Ginny's expression did something careful.
"And then the lift opened," Hermione continued, "and Astoria Greengrass was standing there waiting."
"Of course she was."
"He stepped back into the lift. Took my face in his hand—just two fingers, here—" she touched the edge of her jaw briefly, "—and pressed his mouth to the corner of mine. Not my lips. The edge of them. Said 'See you later, darling' and stepped back out."
The silence had a texture to it.
"In front of Astoria," Ginny said.
"In front of Astoria."
"Who was watching."
"Who was watching."
The noise Ginny made was not appropriate for a Ministry building.
"Ginny."
"I'm fine." She pressed both hands over her mouth.
Her eyes were doing something that Hermione refused to characterise.
"I'm completely fine. One moment."
"You don't need—"
"I was right," Ginny said, with muffled intensity. "About the rehearsal. I was completely right and I said nothing and I was right—"
"You were not—"
"I was and you know I was." She lowered her hands.
Her expression glowed with vindication and just enough grace not to fully gloat.
Mostly.
"Okay. How was it."
"Ginny—"
"The Sunday kiss. No cameras, no Astoria, just the office. How was it, Granger?"
A pause that lasted slightly too long.
"Not what I expected," Hermione said.
Ginny stared at her. "Say more words."
"He—" Hermione picked up her quill. Set it down.
"He pays attention. Which I was not anticipating. Based on available evidence I had constructed an assumption that a certain amount of arrogance would translate into insufficient consideration for the other person involved."
"And instead?"
"Instead he notices things." Hermione's composure was doing something complicated at the edges. "Responds to them. Adjusts."
A beat.
"It's irritating."
Ginny's mouth curved. "Irritating."
"Because it makes it considerably harder to be sensible about the whole thing," Hermione said, flatly, like a finding she'd written up and wasn't pleased about. "Which is inconvenient given that we have an arrangement with parameters that have apparently become permeable."
Ginny looked at her for a long moment.
The amusement had settled into something more careful.
The version of Ginny who paid attention underneath the version who made noise.
"Do you like him?" she asked. "Not the kissing. Not the arrangement. Just—him. When he comes in here on a Sunday and talks to you."
The file sat between them. November pressing uselessly against the window.
"He's sharper than I'd given him credit for," Hermione said finally. "His instincts are usually sound, which is genuinely annoying. He doesn't perform sympathy, which I find I prefer to people who do. He makes me laugh occasionally, against my better judgement."
She took a breath. "He doesn't flinch. When something is uncomfortable or complicated, he looks at it directly and decides what he thinks. I find I respect that considerably."
Ginny was quiet for a moment.
"It's okay, you know," she said. Gently, without performance. "For you to not be pragmatic for once."
The words sat in the room and stayed there.
Hermione looked at the file.
At the cold tea.
At the weak November light doing nothing useful.
"I'm being careful," she said.
"I know you are." Ginny picked up her sandwich. "Just don't be so careful you manage it into nothing while you're busy keeping it tidy. That would be a waste."
"You sound like a fortune biscuit."
"I sound like someone who watched you do the exact same thing with your feelings at Hogwarts and swore I'd say something the next time." Not unkind. Just true. "Let it be what it is."
"I'll consider it," Hermione said.
"That's all I ask." Ginny stood, brushing crumbs from her jacket, shouldering her bag with the brisk efficiency of someone on a schedule.
She paused.
"Tonight—you'll be fine. You'll handle Tiberius, the bill will survive, and Malfoy will—" she tilted her head "—be whatever he's becoming."
Hermione opened her mouth.
Ginny held up a hand. "Don't overthink it."
She moved to the door. Hand on the frame. She stopped.
"Actually—" Ginny turned back.
Her mouth had apparently decided to say something quickly, before her brain thought better of it.
"Zabini. Is he—do you think he—" She stopped.
Started again. "Has he said anything to you. About—"
Another stop. "You know what, never mind."
Hermione looked at her.
"About what?" she said, very carefully.
"Nothing." Ginny waved a hand. "Forget I said anything. It's nothing. We work together now, obviously, for the QWC coordination, so it's just—professional context. That's all I was—" She made a vague gesture. "Never mind."
Hermione said nothing.
Ginny pointed at her. "Don't give me the face."
"I don't have a face."
"You have an enormous face right now—"
"I haven't said a single word, Ginny—"
"You don't have to, that's the problem, your eyebrows—" Ginny straightened, pulling the door open with great dignity. "Goodbye. Good luck tonight."
"I don't need—"
"Goodbye, Hermione."
The door swung shut.
The office settled back into its Tuesday quiet.
Hermione sat for a moment, looking at the door.
Then she turned back to the file, picked up her wand, and drew a firm line through Cormac McLaggen's name entirely.
She was, she noticed distantly, no longer dreading tonight.
She almost let herself think about why.
She didn't.
She had eight hours. That was plenty.
Interlude—Theo (Tuesday, November 22)
The Wizengamot reception was, in Theo's considered opinion, the Ministry's most ambitious exercise in collective self-delusion.
Everyone in the room was performing something.
The Wizengamot members performed gravitas.
The junior staff performed deference.
The press performed neutrality while performing the opposite.
The champagne performed quality.
Theo performed attendance, which was the most demanding role of all.
He accepted a glass from a passing tray and got to work.
Harry appeared at his elbow, already scanning exits—old habit, never quite unlearned.
"Stop doing the Auror thing," Theo said. "You're off duty."
"I'm never off duty."
"Romantically devastating." Theo sipped his champagne. "Also, there's no one here who's going to hex you. It's a Wizengamot reception, not a raid."
"You'd be surprised."
"I really wouldn't." Theo's gaze moved across the room, cataloguing.
Press contingent near the east wall, mostly Prophet.
Kingsley in conversation with two Wizengamot members he didn't recognise.
Tiberius McLaggen holding court near the drinks table, satisfied, convinced his opinions improved with volume.
And—
"Merlin," Theo said.
Harry followed his eyeline. "What."
"That wizard. Third from the left. Dark hair, blue dress robes, currently making that poor Wizengamot aide feel like the most important person in the room."
Harry looked. "McLaggen," he said. "Cormac. He's at the DIMC."
"He's extraordinarily attractive."
A pause.
"He's fine," Harry said.
"He is not fine, Harry, he's clearly been assembled for maximum effect—look at the jaw, look at the shoulders—"
"I'm looking."
"And?"
Another pause. Longer.
"He's… fine," Harry said again, with slightly less conviction.
Theo smiled into his glass. "You're allowed to notice. I'm not threatened."
"I'm not—" Harry stopped. "Can we talk about something else."
"We absolutely can, my love." Theo turned away from Cormac McLaggen, point proven. "We should find Blaise. He owled earlier saying he'd be here."
They found him near the far end of the room, stationed beside a column with a glass of something that was definitely not the complimentary champagne and an expression that suggested he was tolerating the evening on a technicality.
"You look like a man counting down from a very large number," Theo said.
"I'm networking," Blaise said.
"You're hiding."
"Those are the same thing."
Harry's mouth curved. "Good to see you, Blaise." A beat. "I heard you've been working with Ginny. Quidditch World Cup business?"
Something happened to Blaise's face.
It was brief—a quarter-second, maybe less—and anyone not specifically watching for it would have missed it entirely. But Theo was specifically watching for everything, always, which was both his greatest professional asset and something his friends had stopped complaining about.
Blaise Zabini did not recalibrate.
Blaise Zabini was the person other people recalibrated around.
He was the still point in every room, the man who had never in Theo's memory been caught off-guard by anything, including the time a misfired hex at Hogwarts had turned his left hand temporarily into a fanged geranium.
For approximately one quarter of a second, something moved behind his eyes.
Then it was gone.
"The coordination has been straightforward," Blaise said. "She's organised. Good instincts for logistics."
"Mm," Harry said, mildly, knowing exactly what he'd just done and very pleased about it.
Theo said nothing.
Theo. Said. Nothing. He simply noted it, savoured it, and began mentally drafting the toast he would give at their wedding.
They'll be shagging in a month, he thought, and moved on.
He turned his attention back to the room.
Draco and Hermione had arrived.
He spotted them near the entrance—Draco's hand at the small of her back as they moved through the first cluster of guests, a placement that was technically unremarkable and practically declarative.
The way you touched someone when you'd already stopped performing it and hadn't noticed yet.
Hm, Theo thought.
He watched Draco lean slightly toward her as someone approached them—an incline of maybe two degrees, nothing visible from a distance, the kind of micro-adjustment that meant I'm aware of you without announcing it.
Hermione's shoulder shifted fractionally toward him in response, equally unconscious, equally legible to anyone paying attention.
Theo was paying attention.
He thought of the rehearsal.
The way Draco had braced against the wall and the air in the room had changed temperature.
The way Hermione had given direction with absolute focus, categorically not noticing the man three inches from her face and doing a genuinely terrible job of it.
He had said nothing at the time.
Partly because he valued his life.
Partly because watching people figure things out themselves was significantly more entertaining than telling them.
But this—the two degrees. The shoulder. The hand at her back that had stopped being a prop—
Oh, Theo thought, with the delight of a man watching a thesis prove itself right. There it is.
He spotted Cormac McLaggen moving through the room on the far side, working a cluster of Wizengamot members as if he had been doing exactly that since he was old enough to hold a glass.
Confident.
Articulate.
Genuinely engaged with whatever the man next to him was saying.
Theo's eyes moved between Cormac and Draco, across the room from each other, neither aware of the other yet.
He sipped his champagne.
"Interesting," he said mildly.
"What is?" Harry asked, appearing at his shoulder.
"Nothing," Theo said. "Everything. The usual."
Harry looked at him for a moment—not quite suspicious, not quite trusting, somewhere in the territory of resigned affection.
"Are you going to tell me what you're actually thinking?"
"Absolutely not," Theo said. "It's much more fun for me this way."
Part II—Draco (Tuesday, November 22)
The reception was exactly what it always was: a battlefield with champagne.
Draco had attended enough of them to move through one on instinct—the practiced inclination of the head, the calibrated warmth of a handshake, the precise management of eye contact that communicated interest without invitation.
He'd been doing it since he was twelve years old, trailing his father through rooms very much like this one, wand in its holster and expression already assembled.
Tonight was different in one way.
Granger stood beside him.
Not behind him. Not decoratively adjacent. Beside him—shoulder almost at his, following the same conversation, radiating the same quiet authority she brought to every room she walked into and apparently couldn't turn off even when she wasn't trying.
He was acutely aware of her, regardless of having recently decided not to be.
Kingsley greeted them near the entrance, expression neutral in the way that meant he was forming opinions he would not share. Granger returned his greeting with a warmth that was genuine but measured—the version of herself she deployed in professional settings, polished and precise and entirely in control.
Draco watched Kingsley's eyes move between them once.
Good. Let him look.
They made a circuit of the room. His hand found the small of her back at the first cluster of guests—the same placement as always, the same light pressure—and she didn't stiffen, didn't adjust, simply continued her sentence to the witch from the Wizengamot liaison office without acknowledging the touch at all.
Which was, he noted, its own kind of acknowledgment.
The room was doing what rooms like this always did: sorting itself into allegiances. Old families near the drinks. Press near the edges. Junior Ministry staff orbiting the people they hoped to be noticed by. Draco catalogued it without appearing to—old habit, useful habit—and kept his expression pleasantly neutral while his eyes moved.
He spotted Tiberius McLaggen before Granger did.
Broad. Silver-haired. The room had always been waiting for him and he had never once had to wonder otherwise. He was holding court near the far end of the room, one hand wrapped around a glass of something amber, the other gesturing expansively, accustomed to not being interrupted.
Draco felt Granger register him a moment later—a fractional straightening beside him, almost imperceptible, the posture adjustment of someone putting on armour.
He pressed his fingers slightly against her back. Once. Brief.
She exhaled.
They crossed the room.
Tiberius McLaggen smiled when he saw them—wide, uncomplicated—a man who had already decided how this conversation would go.
"Miss Granger." He turned to Draco. "Mr Malfoy. Good to see you both."
"Tiberius." Granger's voice was warm, professional, impenetrable. "I've been looking forward to speaking with you. I understand you've had some thoughts on the consultant structure for the enforcement provisions."
Tiberius chuckled—as if he found it charming when people stated things directly, because he'd never once had to do it himself. "My nephew has a great deal to offer there, yes. His experience at DIMC gives him a perspective on cross-border regulation that I think would strengthen things considerably."
"I'm sure it would," Granger said, which was not agreement but sounded enough like it to let the conversation continue.
Draco stood at her shoulder and said nothing.
He was watching her work. The way she held the conversation open just long enough to seem receptive, the way she asked questions that sounded like curiosity and were actually excavation.
She was very good at this. He'd known that in the abstract—she was very good at most things—but watching her operate on someone like Tiberius McLaggen, who had forty years of practice at this game, was something else.
She wasn't dismantling him.
She was making him feel heard while she decided exactly how much of what he wanted she was prepared to give.
"Cormac—ah, there he is."
Tiberius raised a hand, and a man appeared at his side with such ease that it was obvious he'd been watching for the signal.
Cormac McLaggen was not what he'd expected. Draco noted this the way he noted anything that didn't match his working model: quickly, without pleasure, mildly irritated at being wrong.
He'd expected the Cormac McLaggen of Hogwarts reputation: loud, self-impressed, coasting on family name and a Quidditch career that had never quite materialised.
What he got instead was a man in his mid-twenties who wore well-cut dress robes as though he'd put them on without thinking about them, and who had done more than skim the summary.
"Hermione." He extended his hand, easy and familiar. "It's been a while."
Something moved across Granger's face—brief, controlled, a micro-expression—recalibrating against a memory that no longer fit. "Cormac. Yes, it has."
"I've been following the bill," he said. "The enforcement provisions are the right approach. You've built it correctly."
"Thank you," she said, reserving judgement on whether the compliment was earned.
He seemed to understand that. "The supply-side restrictions are what will actually move things," he continued, and he spoke about it the way you spoke about a problem you'd been genuinely turning over—not performing expertise, just using it. "The difficulty is always the middle. Between source and distribution. That's where things disappear."
Granger's expression shifted—the version of her attention that meant she was actually listening, not managing. "That's precisely the gap the traceability requirements are designed to close."
"It'll work," he said, "if the committee doesn't soften it."
"They won't," she said.
His mouth curved—not a smile exactly, more like recognition. "No," he agreed. "I don't imagine they will."
Tiberius McLaggen looked between them—his chess piece had moved somewhere unplanned, and he was deciding to take credit for it anyway.
Draco listened.
He listened the way he'd been trained to—not for content exactly, but for pattern. The depth of Cormac's knowledge. The way he talked about supply chains and distribution gaps and the space between source and market where things moved without names.
Boomslang skin. Lacewing flies. Powdered bicorn horn.
Granger's bill.
His case.
The connection arrived quietly, the way the important ones always did—not a collision but a click. The ingredients surfacing in his investigation, the unlicensed refinement, the expense of it. Granger's bill was aimed at the supply end. The network he was tracking operated in exactly the middle ground Cormac had just described—the space that regulation hadn't yet reached.
He didn't move. Didn't react.
Tiberius eventually drifted toward another cluster of guests, having accomplished what he came for, or decided he hadn't. Cormac made his own departure shortly after, with a brief nod to Granger that managed to convey both respect and the suggestion that this conversation wasn't finished.
Granger watched him go for half a second longer than necessary.
Draco noticed this. He was not going to have opinions about it. He put a glass into her hand from a passing tray instead.
"Well," he said after a moment.
"He's not what I remembered," she said.
"No," Draco agreed.
He did not say what he was thinking.
He was thinking about lacewing flies. About the gap between what the bill would cover and what it wouldn't. About expensive, unlicensed ingredients moving through channels that didn't yet have names.
He was also thinking about the half-second she'd watched Cormac McLaggen leave the conversation.
He set that aside.
They moved on, and his hand returned to the small of her back, and she said something dry about Tiberius McLaggen's definition of leverage that made him exhale a short laugh he hadn't planned, and the room continued its careful performance around them.
Later—near the end of the evening, when the crowd had thinned and the champagne had been replaced by something more serious—she turned slightly toward him while they were standing still, waiting for Harry to finish a conversation across the room.
Just slightly. Her shoulder against his arm. Not performing anything. Just—resting there.
He didn't move away.
The case sat in the back of his mind, quiet and patient, waiting for him to look at it properly.
He didn't do that either.
Not tonight.
Chapter 13: The One With Insufficient Data
Summary:
A sixth-year classroom. A non-trivial amount of time. Cormac McLaggen. The table detonates. Draco's hand finds her thigh. She finds his. Later, in the women's lavatory, someone makes a very poor decision. And then they make a very good one.
Notes:
Hi everyone — late drop, I know. I got properly sick after getting back from England and have been operating at reduced capacity. We're here now, that's what matters.
Fair warning: this chapter hasn't been beta'd, so any errors are entirely my own fault and I'll be fixing them with my face.
Chapter 13. Things are happening. Not those things yet, but we are absolutely en route to those things — I see your comments, I hear your patience, I respect the 🌶️ agenda. We're getting there.
In other news: I've gone back and updated a few of the earlier chapters based on feedback that people wanted more. No plot changes — same story, just a bit more texture in the places that were asking for it. Worth a reread if you're inclined.
Hope you enjoy this one. One chapter closer to the moment we're all waiting for.
Chapter Text
Part I—Hermione (Friday, November 25)
Friday nights at the Leaky ran on their own logic.
The after-work crowd thinned by eight, replaced by something looser and louder—people who had survived the week and were prepared to be demonstrative about it.
The lighting was worse, the drinks were better, and whatever was said here on a Friday stayed here on a Friday. Not because anyone agreed to that. Just because it belonged to a different register entirely.
Hermione arrived at seven-thirty on the dot.
Ginny and Pansy were already there, the corner booth claimed with the kind of efficiency that came from long practice and low tolerance for bad seating. Two bottles of wine were open. A third was in negotiation.
"You look like someone who hasn't stopped moving since dawn," Ginny said, by way of greeting.
"Seven," Hermione said, sliding in. "I started at seven."
Pansy poured without being asked. "The bill?"
"The bill. And three competing memos from Legal Advisory who have apparently decided my definition of sentient-adjacent requires further clarification."
"Does it?"
"No."
Pansy's mouth curved. "Obviously not."
The door opened. Harry and Theo arrived together—Theo with his coat already half off, mid-sentence, Harry wearing the expression of someone who had been listening to something for the entire walk over and had not yet decided how to feel about it.
"—and I maintain," Theo was saying, "that it was an act of institutional self-sabotage so pure it was almost artistic."
"You're not supposed to know about that," Harry said.
"I'm an Unspeakable, Harry. Knowing things I'm not supposed to is essentially my job title." Theo dropped into the seat beside Pansy and reached immediately for the nearest bottle. "Hello, loves. Wine. Excellent. I see Pansy thought ahead."
"Someone has to," Pansy said.
They were still arranging themselves—coats off, drinks distributed, the minor choreography of a group that had done this enough times to have an unconscious system—when the door opened again and Neville Longbottom had to duck slightly to clear the frame.
Hermione had known Neville since they were eleven. She knew exactly who he was.
She had not, she realised, looked at him properly in some time.
He was broader than she remembered—when had that happened?—and moved through the pub with the unhurried ease of someone comfortable in the space he took up.
He pulled out the chair beside Pansy.
"Sorry I'm late," he said. "Delivery came in at closing. Couldn't leave it."
"You're not late," Hermione said. "I'm glad you could make it this time, Nev."
"He's late by Hermione's standard," Ginny said, "which means he's early by everyone else's."
Neville smiled—easy, unguarded.
Hermione watched Pansy watch him. She knew that expression. She'd been wearing a version of it herself recently.
Pansy did not look away. Did not adjust her expression. Simply looked at Neville, already deciding what to do about him.
Neville, apparently oblivious, accepted the glass Theo poured him and settled into the chair.
"Good week?" he asked Pansy, because she was closest.
"Getting better," Pansy said, and picked up her wine.
Hermione looked away before she smiled.
The evening moved the way good Friday evenings did: in rounds, each one loosening something the week had pulled tight.
The conversation went several directions at once, overlapping and doubling back, Theo usually three beats ahead of wherever the joke appeared to be going.
Blaise arrived twenty minutes in and took the remaining seat across from Ginny. Never a single worry about whether there would be space for him.
By the second bottle they had covered: the Legal Advisory memos, a Wizengamot member who had apparently confused two entirely separate pieces of legislation for the third time this session, Theo's ongoing war with the Department of Mysteries filing system, and whether the Leaky's new house red was actually better than the old one or whether they were simply drunker than usual.
The consensus was: both.
Hermione was on her third glass. The week had finally, genuinely let go of her shoulders, and she was aware of it the way you noticed weather changing—the relief of pressure releasing.
She had stopped cataloguing the things she still needed to do tomorrow. She was, for the moment, simply here.
She was also, peripherally, aware that Malfoy wasn't.
They hadn't had a real moment since the reception on Tuesday. Three days of Ministry corridors and crossed schedules, the odd memo, the awareness of him two floors up while she worked. Nothing significant.
Their next public appearance wasn't until tomorrow, which meant tonight she could simply be here, without performing anything for anyone.
She refilled her glass.
The door opened, and cold air came in with Malfoy, and he looked—she noticed immediately—like a man who had already been drinking and was not entirely pleased about the reasons why. His colour was up. His coat was slightly askew in a way that suggested it had been put on without full attention.
He spotted the table, made his way over, and dropped into the remaining seat—the one beside Hermione—with slightly less precision than usual.
"Draco," Theo said. "You're late and you look like the Manor ate you."
"The Manor attempted to," Malfoy said, and reached for the bottle.
Ginny leaned forward. "How bad?"
He poured. Took a long sip. Set the glass down.
"Mother served the really good wine," he said, "which is always a sign that something unpleasant is about to be asked of me." He affected a posture—spine straightening, chin lifting, one hand rising in a gesture of patrician weariness—and dropped his voice into a drawl so exaggerated it took a full second to resolve into Lucius. "'Draco. This business with the Granger girl. You understand, of course, that it cannot continue. The Greengrass family has been more than patient. Astoria is a woman of considerable—'" he paused, apparently searching for the word with the laborious care of a man who had never been rushed in his life, "'—breeding.'"
Ginny choked on her wine.
Theo made a noise that could only be described as unholy.
"He didn't," Harry said.
"He absolutely did." Malfoy abandoned the impression and picked up his glass again. "Forty minutes of that. Mother kept refilling my wine, which in retrospect was a mercy." He looked around the table. "Please talk about something else. Anything. I am begging you."
Theo, who had been visibly waiting for exactly this invitation, straightened immediately.
"Funny you should say that," he said. "We were just about to discuss something I think you'll find very distracting."
Malfoy looked at him with the weary suspicion of someone who had known Theodore Nott for twenty years and understood that this expression meant nothing good.
"Cormac McLaggen," Theo said.
Hermione set her glass down.
"I heard," Theo continued, pleasantly, "that Hermione's been in correspondence with him. For the bill. How's that going?"
"Productively," Hermione said.
"Harry mentioned he's on the consultant list." Theo tilted his head. "Also that he's—how did you put it, dearest?"
Harry, who was on his fourth glass and had apparently left his editorial instincts somewhere around the second, looked up. "Fucking fit," he said, with the simple candour of a fact being reported.
A beat of silence.
"Harry!" Hermione chastised.
"I have eyes, Hermione. Theo has eyes. We all have eyes." Harry gestured vaguely at the table. "I'm just saying."
"What Harry is saying," Theo said, "is that we would like your professional assessment. You've been in communication. Is he—as advertised?"
Hermione looked at Theo. At Ginny, who was doing absolutely nothing to help. At Pansy, who had already decided to enjoy this.
"He's not what I remembered," she said.
"Meaning?" Ginny said.
"Meaning he's competent. Genuinely. He understands the enforcement provisions, he's done actual reading, the correspondence has been substantive." She paused. "And yes, fine. The packaging is not the problem."
Beside her, Malfoy inhaled his wine.
Theo's eyes lit up. Ginny pressed her lips together with the visible effort of someone performing restraint purely for sport.
"The packaging," Theo repeated, once Malfoy had stopped coughing. "Hermione."
"It's an objective assessment."
"Of his packaging."
"Of his—yes. Fine."
"I worked the Slug Club party sixth year," Neville said, with the mild tone of someone contributing a relevant fact. "I remember he followed Hermione around the whole night."
The table turned to look at her.
"We were acquainted," Hermione said.
"You were acquainted," Ginny repeated.
"We attended the same party. We spoke."
"He was your date," Harry said, into his glass.
A beat.
"He was my date," Hermione said, with the tone of someone reading a charge sheet. "To the party. That is the extent—"
"Hermione," Ginny said, in the tone she used when she had information and was prepared to be patient about deploying it.
A beat.
"We kissed," Hermione said.
The table detonated.
Theo's hand came down flat on the wood. Harry looked at his glass—he had known this was coming and had simply chosen to be somewhere else in his head when it arrived.
Blaise raised an eyebrow, faintly entertained, like someone watching a match with a foregone conclusion.
"You kissed Cormac McLaggen," Theo said.
"Once," Hermione said. "Briefly. It was sixth year, I was—there were strategic considerations at the time."
"Strategic," Theo said. "She kissed him strategically. Harry." He turned. "You knew."
"I—yes."
"You knew," Theo said, with the intensity of a man who loved gossip with his whole chest and had been denied material, "and you didn't tell me."
"It never came up."
"We live together, Harry. We share a bed. We know each other biblically. There should be no secrets—"
"You've never read the Bible," Harry said.
Theo stared at him. "What?"
"You're a wizard. You're not a Christian. You've never even read the Bible."
"Harry James Potter—How DARE—"
"Oh, for fuck's—"
"What I don't recall," Neville said, interrupting the chaos, "is seeing you leave together." He looked at Hermione. "I assumed nothing happened."
"It didn't," Hermione said. "Not at the party."
A silence.
"Not at the party," Pansy repeated.
"We were in a classroom," Hermione said, in the tone she used to present data. "Afterwards. It was—look, it was sixth year, the context was specific, and it lasted—"
"How long," Theo said.
Hermione considered this with the seriousness it deserved. "A non-trivial amount of time," she said.
The table processed this.
"A non-trivial amount of time," Ginny said. "In a classroom."
"Yes."
"With Cormac McLaggen."
"That is what I said."
Theo sat back, recalibrating an entire worldview. "Right," he said. "Okay. So—competent, objectively attractive, already has history with you, currently in professional correspondence." He tilted his head. "You know, once your little PR project wraps up, maybe revisiting McLaggen isn't the worst idea anyone's ever—"
Under the table, Draco's hand settled on her thigh. His fingers squeezed once. Not gentle.
"I can't think about that right now," she said, and her voice came out steadier than the situation warranted.
Theo looked at her. "That's not a no."
The hand on her thigh tightened.
The conversation kept moving—Theo still talking, Ginny laughing, Harry looking at the ceiling, having absolutely seen this coming—and Hermione sat very still and did not look at Draco and did not think about the fact that his fingers had spread slightly, warm through the fabric of her trousers, present and deliberate and entirely unrelated to anything they had agreed to.
She lowered her hand under the table.
Found his.
Laced her fingers through them.
Neither of them said anything. Neither of them looked at each other. Across the table Neville had leaned slightly toward Pansy to say something low that made her look at him with an expression Hermione recognised as the beginning of something inevitable.
Draco's thumb moved once across her knuckles.
Slow. Barely there.
She picked up her wine with her free hand and took a sip and looked at nothing in particular and thought about absolutely nothing at all.
Part II—Draco (Friday, November 25)
The thing about Cormac McLaggen was that Draco had not been thinking about him.
He had been thinking about Granger's hand in his—the weight of it, the way her fingers had laced through his without discussion or ceremony, the fact that her thumb had not moved but had simply rested against the back of his hand with the stillness of something decided.
He had been thinking about that.
About the way she'd said I can't think about that right now in a voice that was almost steady and hadn't quite made it.
He had not been thinking about McLaggen.
And then she'd excused herself from the booth—"sorry, let me out"—and he'd stood to let her past, and as she'd gone he'd thought, with sudden and unwelcome clarity, about a classroom.
Sixth year.
A non-trivial amount of time. No. He was most certainly not thinking about that.
The table had rearranged itself in her absence, as it tended to do when she wasn't around to hold things together through sheer gravitational force of competence. Pansy and Neville had achieved a proximity he was going to decline to analyse, as he greatly valued his testicles, as well as his eyeballs. And Blaise—whose usual poise appeared to have drowned somewhere around the third firewhiskey and floated away on the fourth—had apparently decided that scheduling logistics for one of the Wizarding world's most important events did not require nearly the same level of focus as Ginny Weasley's cleavage.
Theo was attempting to locate Potter's second coat sleeve while he made this more difficult by being philosophically opposed to the process.
Nobody was watching him.
He stood. He was going to check on her. That was all. She'd been gone a while. It was a perfectly reasonable thing to do.
The door to the women's lavatory yielded to an Alohomora without resistance. He noted this as a security concern for approximately half a second before he cast it, slipped inside, and sealed it behind him with a Colloportus.
There were two stalls.
One was occupied.
Draco stood very still in the middle of the tiled floor and considered that his plan had perhaps not accounted for all variables.
This had seemed significantly more straightforward thirty seconds ago. He had imagined—vaguely, in the way you imagined things when you had consumed a quantity of wine that made vague imaginings feel like reasonable plans—that he would be here, she would emerge, there would be a moment.
Charged.
Inevitable.
He would say something.
What he had not imagined was the unfortunate reality of standing in a public lavatory listening to the tail end of someone using it.
He turned toward the door. This had been a mistake. A recoverable mistake, if he left in the next four seconds, which he was going to do.
He reached for the handle.
The flush.
The stall door swung open and Granger emerged, already reaching for the tap, and looked up and saw him and stopped.
A silence.
"What," she said, "are you doing in here?"
"I—" He stopped. Looked at the ceiling. Looked back at her. "This was considerably sexier in my mind."
She stared at him.
Then she laughed.
It came out of her suddenly, easily—not the polite one she deployed at Ministry functions but the one that involved her whole face, the one he'd been cataloguing without meaning to for weeks.
She laughed, and something about the way she laughed—unguarded, real—hit him somewhere unexpected, and then he was laughing too, and it was, he would later reflect, possibly the least dignified he had ever been in his life, which was saying something given recent history.
It faded.
She was still smiling when she turned back to the sink and washed her hands. He watched her in the mirror.
"So," he said.
"So."
"McLaggen."
Her hands stilled under the water for half a second. Then she turned off the tap and reached for the towel. "What about him?"
"Sixth year," Draco said.
"Ancient history."
"A non-trivial amount of time."
She turned to face him.
Her back was to the tap now, and she was looking at him with the expression she used when she was deciding how much to give him—measured, precise, a door held at exactly the angle she chose.
"It was years ago," she said.
"I'm aware."
"And your point is?"
He crossed the room.
Not fast—there was no advantage in fast.
He stopped close enough that she would have to look up to hold his gaze, close enough that the space between them was no longer something she could pretend was neutral.
"Is he a better kisser than me?" he said, which came out considerably more direct than he'd planned.
Something moved across her face. Not quite a smile. "I don't have enough data to answer that."
"You have some."
"One kiss with Cormac," she said. "Sixth year. He was… enthusiastic." A pause. "And our encounters have been—strategic. It's not exactly a fair comparison."
"No," he agreed. "It isn't."
He brought his hand up slowly—giving her every opportunity to stop him—and tucked a curl back from her face. His fingers lingered at her jaw.
She didn't stop him.
"So," he said quietly. "Insufficient data."
"Insufficient data," she confirmed.
He lowered his lips to hers.
Not the corner of her mouth. Not strategic, not calculated, not for anyone's benefit but this—his mouth on hers, slow and deliberate.
Oh, he thought, which was not his most articulate moment but was the most accurate.
It started measured—two people who had been thinking about this and were now, finally, here. Then his other hand found her waist and she made a small sound against his mouth and the measured quality dissolved entirely.
A pub toilet, apparently. He was doing this in a pub toilet.
He licked into her mouth and felt her exhale against him—sharp, involuntary—and kissed her deeper, his hand tightening at her waist, pulling her closer until there was no pretending the distance was neutral.
Her fingers found his hair.
She scratched lightly at first—then her nails dragged across his scalp and her fist closed and tugged, and the sound that came out of him was not something he'd planned or authorised.
Low.
Undignified.
That, his brain offered, is going in the permanent record.
He felt her smile against his mouth and decided immediately that she was going to pay for that.
His mouth moved to her jaw. Her throat. He pressed his lips to the pulse point at her neck, felt it hammer against his mouth, and stayed there.
He worked his way up her throat with deliberate attention; her nails bit into his scalp, and her head tipped back—
"Draco—"
The word came out of her barely above a whisper. Involuntary.
He was going to—
Three sharp knocks.
"Hermione?" Ginny's voice, clear through the wood. "You in there? You've been ages—you alright?"
They both went completely still.
Does alright mean absolutely wrecked? In that case, yes. He was perfectly alright. Goodbye, Ginevra.
Granger called out, in a voice that was almost entirely normal: "Fine. Sorry. I'll be right out."
A beat from the other side of the door.
"... okay," Ginny said, with the intonation of someone who was absolutely going to have questions later. Footsteps retreated.
They stood in the small space, not quite touching, both slightly undone.
She smoothed her hair in the mirror with the focused efficiency of someone rebuilding a wall. Checked her lipstick. Took a breath.
Picked up her bag, checked her wand was inside it.
Moved to the door and unlocked it.
She paused.
Looked back at him over her shoulder.
"For what it's worth," she said, and her voice was steady and her eyes were not, "you're definitely better than Cormac."
She opened the door and left.
Draco stood in the tiled silence of the women's lavatory at the Leaky Cauldron and stared at the closed door.
His hand was still warm where she'd held it.
He stood there for what felt like a reasonable amount of time and was probably not.
He reached for his wand, directed a Notice-Me-Not charm downward with surgical precision, straightened his coat, and checked his reflection.
Collar straight. Hair acceptable. Expression: a man who had been in the men's lavatory.
The face of someone who had made several excellent decisions.
He waited another thirty seconds for good measure.
Then he walked out of the Leaky Cauldron, turned into the alley, and Disapparated.
Chapter 14: The One With Five Weeks
Summary:
The morning after. A tearoom. Five weeks on the table and a third option neither of them has named yet. A bookshop neither of them suggests skipping. He pays. Their fingers touch in the transfer. The folder is full of afternoons. She leaves it.
Notes:
Hi everyone — surprise, you're getting two today.
Consider it compensation for the wait, or a bribe, or both. I don't make the rules.
Chapter 13 was the chaos chapter. Chapter 14 is the feelings chapter. Together they form a complete meal. You're welcome.
As with the last one, this is unbeta'd — any errors are mine, I'll catch them eventually, please don't @ me about the comma situation.
Chapter Text
Part I—Hermione (Saturday, November 26)
The morning after the Leaky was cold and bright—no warmth in the light, just the clarifying shock of it, the kind of day that made everything look very clean and very sharp and slightly too real.
Hermione had slept well, which she noted with mild suspicion.
She met him outside Gringotts at half three. He was already there when she arrived—hands in his coat pockets, breath visible in the cold air, looking at the street with focused non-expression, as though he'd been standing there long enough to need something to look at.
He turned when he heard her.
"Granger."
"Malfoy."
A beat. The beat of two people who had been in a pub toilet together the previous evening and were now standing on a public street in the cold light of a Saturday afternoon.
"Right," he said.
"Right," she agreed.
They started walking.
Madam Prewett's was warm and unhurried—the kind of tearoom that had been in Diagon Alley long enough to have outlasted several iterations of wizarding fashion and had no intention of adjusting for any future ones. Dark wood, mismatched china, a window table that looked out onto the alley, the room comfortable in its own worth.
They were shown to the window without asking.
Of course they were.
Hermione ordered Darjeeling and a scone. Draco ordered Earl Grey and looked briefly at the menu having already decided, reading it only as a formality.
Outside, Diagon Alley moved at its Saturday pace—families, errands, the energy of people who had nowhere urgent to be and were mildly enjoying it. She was aware, without looking for it, that they were visible. That was the point. That had always been the point.
Except it didn't feel like the point today.
She sat with that observation for a moment, turned it over, and found she didn't want to put it down again.
She couldn't locate the moment it had shifted—when his hand at her back had stopped being a prop and started being a hand, when she'd stopped calculating the angle of her smile for passing photographers, and just started smiling because something was funny.
It had happened incrementally, the way most significant things did, in the spaces between the moments that seemed to matter.
The tea arrived. She poured.
He watched her do it in the way he watched things he found interesting—not obviously, not with any performance of attention, just present in a way that was different from how most people occupied a room.
"Our… arrangement," she said.
He set down his cup. "Yes."
"We haven't talked about it properly in a while."
"We've been busy with other things," he said, which was one way to put it.
She looked at him directly, which she'd found was always the more efficient approach. "I think we should set a horizon. The New Year's Eve ball makes sense—it's the last major event before the calendar clears, the press will have had two months of content. By then the narrative should be stable enough that a quiet tapering off won't read as a failure."
He considered this.
"Agreed."
"Which means we have—" she calculated briefly, "—five weeks."
"Five weeks," he repeated.
"To decide," she said carefully, "if there's anything else here."
A pause. Outside, someone's familiar—an owl, out in daylight, looking deeply put-upon—flapped past the window.
"The… lady's room," he said.
"Yes."
"And before that."
"Yes."
He turned his cup once on the saucer. "I'm not going to insult you by pretending Friday was nothing."
"I appreciate that." She broke her scone with precise fingers. "I'm asking whether you want to do something about it. Or whether we chalk it up to proximity and champagne and move on cleanly after NYE."
He looked at her for a long moment.
"Those are the only two options?" he said.
"I'm open to a third if you have one."
"The third," he said slowly, "is that we stop pretending"—he lifted two fingers off his cup in a small, sardonic air quote—"the arrangement is the only reason we're spending time together, and see what happens. Without deciding what it is before we know what it is."
She held his gaze. "That's not nothing."
"No."
"But it's honest."
"Which you prefer."
"Which I always prefer," she said.
"Then we stop getting in our own way." He picked up his cup. "And see."
"Yes," she said. "That's all I'm asking."
"Right." He drank his tea. Set the cup down. "That's—" He stopped.
"What?"
"I was going to say straightforward," he said, "but I think we both know it isn't going to be."
"No," she agreed. "But it'll be honest."
"Which is the next best thing."
"In my experience," she said, "it's considerably better."
He looked at her then—not the Auror's appraisal, not the mask, just him—and she felt the weight of it somewhere in her chest without being able to name it precisely.
"Five weeks," he said.
"Five weeks," she confirmed.
They ended up in Flourish and Blotts because they were passing it and neither of them suggested not going in, which amounted to the same thing.
Hermione moved through it the way she moved through all bookshops: with the focused ease of someone who had been doing this since she was old enough to reach the shelves, turning automatically toward the sections she wanted, running a finger along spines.
Draco followed.
He did not browse the way she browsed—she went straight for things, he moved more slowly, picking things up and putting them down, reading first pages with the attention of someone deciding whether to commit. She watched him from the corner of her eye and noted that he read the way he did most things: thoroughly, without performing it.
"This one," she said, pulling a slim volume from the shelf. Wizarding precedents in international creature law—dry, important, exactly what she needed for the enforcement provisions.
He took it from her, turned it over, read the back. Set it on the growing stack he'd apparently elected to carry without being asked.
She looked at the stack. Then at him.
"You don't have to—"
"I know," he said, and moved further down the aisle.
She followed.
They worked through three more sections—she pulled, he carried, occasionally vetoed something she'd already decided she was getting anyway.
At one point he handed her something she hadn't been looking for—a study of post-war magical creature rights in Eastern European jurisdictions without saying anything.
She took it and said nothing about the fact that he had clearly read her bill more carefully than she'd realised.
At the counter he paid before she could.
"Malfoy—"
"Consider it an investment," he said, without looking up from signing the receipt.
She considered arguing. Decided against it.
Outside, he shrank the bag and handed it to her. Their fingers touched briefly in the transfer. Neither of them manufactured anything from it—no held gaze, no loaded pause—and somehow that was more significant than if they had.
They walked back along Diagon Alley in the cold afternoon light, shoulders occasionally brushing, not talking about anything in particular.
At the Apparition point she turned to him.
"Thank you," she said. "For the books."
"Don't thank me. Use them."
"I intend to."
He looked at her for a moment—that look she was beginning to recognise, the one that meant he was deciding whether to say the thing or fold it back up and put it somewhere internal.
He said the thing.
"For what it's worth," he said softly, "I'm glad you said it. At tea." A beat. "I wasn't going to."
"I know," she said.
"That doesn't bother you?"
She considered this honestly. "No," she said. "You would have found a way eventually. I just didn't see the point in waiting."
His mouth curved. "No. You wouldn't."
She Apparated home with her wand in one hand and a bag of books in the other, and the warmth of an afternoon that had been entirely ordinary and had, without announcing itself, become one of the better ones she could remember.
She noticed, somewhere between the bookshop and the Apparition point, that she had stopped cataloguing the afternoon.
She looked for the folder.
The folder was there. It had a label: Noted, For Later Review. The label was still accurate. The folder was full of afternoons.
She left it.
Part II—Draco (Saturday, November 26)
He came through the Manor the long way, because he always did—habit, partly, and partly the small satisfaction of making his mother's house-elves think he might have forgotten the route. Passing his father's study, he noted the door ajar and the lamp lit and the faint silhouette of Lucius at the desk, bent over something spread across the surface. A catalogue, probably, or whatever record he was currently turning over with the focused attention he reserved for everything except his son.
Draco kept walking.
The Manor conservatory in November was still beautiful, which Draco had always found faintly unreasonable.
Outside, the grounds had gone grey and stripped—the formal gardens reduced to bare geometry, the ornamental lake flat and colourless under a white sky. But in here, under glass and warming charms, his mother had maintained her usual impossible standard.
Camellias. Forced paperwhites. Something climbing the ironwork that had no business being green in late autumn and was green anyway through sheer force of Narcissa Malfoy's will.
She was already seated when he arrived, tea service laid, a book closed on the table beside her in the way that meant she'd been waiting long enough to need something to do with her hands.
"Draco." She rose slightly, offered her cheek. He kissed it.
"Mother."
She poured without asking—she always poured, it was one of her many ways of controlling a room without appearing to—and gestured to the chair across from her. He sat.
The conservatory was quiet.
Somewhere in the Manor, a clock ticked.
Outside, a bird landed on the balustrade and immediately thought better of it.
"Your father sends his regards," she said.
"His solicitor has his regards. I'll collect them another time."
"I expect he's been shut in his study since breakfast."
"He has. You know how he gets when he's been in the archives—I don't see him for days."
Her mouth curved—small, familiar. "Don't be unkind."
"I'm being accurate."
She lifted her cup.
He watched her decide how to begin, which was always visible if you knew where to look—a stillness, a breath held slightly longer than necessary.
"I wanted to speak with you," she said, "without your father present. You know how he can be."
"Loud," Draco said.
"Emphatic," she corrected. "He loves you. He expresses it poorly."
Draco said nothing to that.
She set her cup down with precision, choosing her next words at the same time. "Astoria came to see me yesterday."
He went still. Not visibly—he'd been trained since childhood not to go visibly still—but the back of his mind had already started running the calculation of what Astoria had said, and to whom, and in what order.
"Did she," he said.
"She's concerned," Narcissa said. "About the situation. About you." She paused. "She mentioned she'd visited your office recently."
"She did."
"She seemed to suggest—" Another pause. Choosing. "I hope, Draco, that you haven't compromised her in any way. Given everything that's—"
"Nothing happened," he said.
It came out flat and certain, the way he stated facts in interrogation rooms.
His mother looked at him with the expression she reserved for things she believed and things she wanted to believe and couldn't always tell the difference between.
"Draco—"
"Mother. Nothing happened. She came to my office uninvited, she said what she came to say, and she left."
He picked up his cup. Set it down without drinking.
"Whatever she's told you, I'd encourage you to consider the source."
Narcissa was quiet for a moment.
The paperwhites bent slightly in some imperceptible current of warm air.
"She's worried about you," she said finally.
"We both are. This situation with Miss Granger—" She said the name without inflection, which was its own kind of statement.
"You're a public figure now in a way you weren't before. The press. The attention."
She folded her hands in her lap.
"I understand the—appeal. Of doing something unexpected. Of making a statement."
A beat.
"But my dragon, there are consequences to these things. Your father's patience is not unlimited, and the Greengrass family has been gracious in theirs."
"The Greengrass family," he said, "has been circling for years."
"Because they see something worth circling," she said, simply. "As do I."
He looked at her.
She held his gaze, steady, warm—a woman who had learned to love her son inside a system that gave her very few tools to do so.
She was not Lucius. She was not performing this. She meant it, which was the thing that made it complicated.
"I'm not trapped, Mother," he said. "If that's what you're thinking. I'm not trying to find a graceful exit from something I don't want to be in."
Something in her expression withdrew. She picked up her cup.
"I'm thinking," she said carefully, "that you are my son, and I know you, and I know when you are telling me the full truth and when you are telling me a version of it."
She tilted her head slightly. "I'm not asking you to explain yourself to me. I'm asking you to be careful. With the Greengrass girl, with Miss Granger, with—" she paused, "—all of it."
"I am being careful."
"Are you."
It wasn't a question.
He didn't answer it.
The conservatory held its warmth around them. Outside, the bare garden sat grey and patient under the white November sky, waiting for a season that was still months away.
"Astoria isn't who you think she is," he said finally. Evenly. Not as an argument—more like something placed on the table between them that he wasn't sure she was ready to pick up.
Narcissa looked at him for a long moment.
"Perhaps," she said. "And perhaps Miss Granger is exactly who I think she is." A pause. "I don't dislike her, Draco. I want you to know that. I simply want what's best for you. For this family."
"I know," he said.
He met her eyes. Held them.
"I just don't always agree with your definition of it."
She exhaled—not quite a sigh, more like the sound of someone setting something down they'd been carrying for a while.
Her hand moved across the table and covered his briefly.
A gesture so small it barely registered, and entirely unlike her, and therefore the most honest thing she'd done all morning.
"Be careful," she said again. Softer this time.
He turned his hand under hers for a moment.
"I will," he said.
He stayed for another twenty minutes—tea finished, conversation moved to safer ground, the Manor doing its usual thing of being both beautiful and exhausting.
When he stood to leave she walked him to the door of the conservatory and kissed his cheek again.
"Come for Christmas," she said. "Properly. Your father will behave."
"He never behaves."
"He'll try. That counts for something."
A pause.
"And the New Year's ball, of course. We'll need you there. The whole family, together. It matters, Draco—how we present ourselves going into the new year."
"I'll be there," he said.
She nodded once, satisfied, and released him.
He left her there among the impossible November flowers and walked back through the Manor with the unwelcome awareness that Astoria had been here yesterday, in his mother's conservatory, constructing a version of events, and that he had now spent twenty minutes defending himself against a story he hadn't been shown.
She'd been to see his mother.
She'd implied—what, exactly?
Enough that Narcissa had mentioned virtue. Enough that his denial had landed as a cover story rather than the truth. Enough that the whole conversation had been shaped around a version of events he hadn't been consulted on, which—he thought, walking through the portrait gallery, past the faces of people who had also specialised in shaping versions of events—was, in this family, a form of insult they had refined over generations.
He thought of Hermione, at Madam Prewett's yesterday afternoon. Of five weeks, and what they might look like by then. Of how we present ourselves going into the new year.
Of the problem with five weeks being that they had a defined end, which he had agreed to, which had seemed like the correct framing at the time, and was beginning to feel like a different kind of thing entirely—
He Apparated home, and stood in his immaculate townhouse for a moment, coat still on, and made a note to himself that Astoria Greengrass was going to become a problem in a way he hadn't fully accounted for.
Then he hung up his coat, went to make a cuppa, and thought about Astoria Greengrass until the kettle boiled.
Chapter 15: The One With The Dress
Summary:
Pansy kills it with the dress, the show, and the flowers.
Draco has a question all evening and then ultimately gets his answer.
And a small glimpse into home life for Theo and Harry.
Notes:
Ok so. Posting early this week. I've had this chapter ready for a while and I just really wanted to share it.
Thank you SO much for every comment and kudos—I still can't believe there are people out there reading this and actually liking it. It's crazy to me. I read every single one of your comments and I will not be normal about them. If you've been lurking, hi, please say hello, it makes my whole week. Lmk what you think about where things land at the end of this one.
Also Theo interlude. That's all I'll say. Theo interlude.
See you next time 💚
Chapter Text
Part I—Hermione (Saturday, December 3)
The box had been sitting on the coffee table since yesterday morning.
Hermione had been aware of it in the peripheral way you were aware of something you'd decided to deal with later.
Later had arrived.
It was half five on a Saturday and Pansy was due any moment and the show was at seven. She was standing in her dressing gown with Valkyrie's signature black ribbon in her hands, having made a decision to trust someone and about to find out if that had been wise.
She opened it.
The dress was deep emerald silk. She held it up and turned it once in the light and understood immediately what Pansy had done.
It was architectural in the way things were architectural when they'd been designed to look effortless. Spaghetti straps. Cowl neckline. A slit that started at the thigh. Backless. The silk moved like water when she turned it, catching the light differently at every angle.
She looked at it for a moment.
Then she reached for the accompanying note.
You're welcome. Don't argue.
She looked at the dress again. Then at the straps. Then at the backless cut.
"I can't fucking wear a bra with this," she said, to the empty room.
The Floo flared green.
Pansy stepped through.
"Correct," Pansy said, when Hermione said it again, holding the dress up as evidence.
"Pansy—"
"Correct," Pansy said again, setting her bag down and taking the dress from Hermione's hands with the authority of someone reclaiming something that was always theirs.
"This dress doesn't accommodate a bra. It accommodates you. There's a difference." She held it up, assessed it with the critical eye of its creator, nodded once. "Put it on."
Ginny appeared from the hallway already halfway through her own getting ready and looked at the dress and then at Pansy with an expression of complete solidarity.
"Do what she says," she said to Hermione. "I've learned."
Hermione looked at both of them.
Then she took the dress and went.
The mirror told her everything she needed to know.
The silk fell over her like something liquid—following every line, the slit falling open when she moved, the straps thin enough to be almost invisible.
The back was nothing but her spine and the low sweep of the fabric at her waist. She turned, and the dress moved half a second after she did, as though making its own decision.
She walked back into the sitting room.
Pansy looked at her for a long moment without saying anything, which was the highest possible form of approval.
Ginny made a noise.
"Pansy," Hermione said. "Hair. Up or down?"
"Down," Pansy said immediately. "You wear it up every day. Tonight it's down. Full curls. Everything out." She circled Hermione once, making small adjustments—a strap, the angle of the slit.
"Jewellery minimal. You are the statement."
"I feel somewhat exposed," Hermione said.
"You feel powerful," Pansy corrected. "Those are different things. You'll understand the distinction when you walk in."
Ginny settled behind Hermione and began working through her curls—fingers first, separating sections with patient care, knowing better after years of friendship than to drag anything through hair like this.
Pansy took the sofa.
The sitting room settled into the warmth of three women getting ready together, which had its own rhythm and its own rules.
"Right," Pansy said, from the sofa. "While Ginny does your hair—talk. I want to know what's been happening."
"Nothing has been—"
"Granger." Pansy's voice was gentle and absolutely implacable. "Don't think I haven't noticed Draco's hands all over you when we're at the Leaky. Talk."
Hermione looked at herself in the mirror. At Ginny's hands careful in her curls.
"Fine," she said.
She looked at the dress. At Pansy leaning forward on the sofa with an expression of undisguised interest.
"Things have… developed," she said. "With Malfoy."
"Developed how," Pansy said. Not a question.
"There's been—we've—" She stopped to regroup. Tried to locate a version of this sentence that didn't make her sound fourteen. "We've… kissed. More than once. And it was—" She gestured vaguely, which was unhelpful and she knew it. "It was not casual."
The sitting room went very still.
Pansy's expression cycled through something complicated and arrived at a place that was unmistakably delight wearing a thin coat of composure.
Ginny's hands stopped entirely.
"Not casual," Pansy repeated.
"No."
"More than once."
"I just said that."
"I'm savouring it."
Pansy stood from the sofa in one fluid motion, retrieved her coat, wrapped her scarf, and left having timed her exit to the second.
"On that magnificent note," she said—composure mostly intact, eyes absolutely gleaming—"I must dash. The show does not set itself up." She paused at the Floo. Looked back at Hermione—the dress, the curls half-done, the expression Hermione was attempting to keep neutral and probably failing.
"Not casual," she said quietly, to herself, with deep satisfaction, and stepped into the green flame and was gone.
The sitting room settled.
Ginny resumed working through Hermione's curls.
"So," Hermione said, before Ginny could.
"You stole my line," Ginny said.
"I know. I'm using it. So." She met her own eyes in the mirror. "It's not just physical."
Ginny said nothing. Just listened. Which was the right thing, and Ginny knew it.
"Which I want to be clear I'm aware of," Hermione continued. The words came out slightly faster than intended, slightly more precisely calibrated than the situation probably required. "I'm not confused about what's happening, I've been tracking it quite carefully because it would be irresponsible not to, given the existing arrangement and the New Year's Eve horizon and the—the variables. And I want to be clear that I'm approaching it with appropriate—"
"Hermione."
"—caution, because it would be—I think I'm starting to really like him." She said it at approximately the speed of a legal brief. "In a way that is significant. Not just strategically, not just physically, not just because of the arrangement, and I'm aware that this is—I want to be clear that I haven't made any decisions about what it means beyond New Year's Eve, and I think it would be premature to—"
"Hermione."
She stopped.
Ginny met her gaze in the mirror, looking far too informed for Hermione's comfort.
"You're not starting to like him," she said. "You already do. You've been describing it in past tense this whole time."
Hermione opened her mouth.
Closed it.
Looked at herself in the mirror.
"Oh," she said.
"Yes," Ginny said.
The sitting room was quiet for a moment.
Hermione looked at herself in the mirror. At the dress. At Ginny's hands still in her hair. She ran a very quick internal assessment and arrived, with some irritation, at the conclusion that Ginny was correct and had been correct for some time.
"That's—" Hermione started.
"I know," Ginny said. "It's okay."
"It's frightening," Hermione said, which was the most unqualified thing she'd said all evening.
"I know," Ginny said. "That usually means it's real."
Malfoy arrived at six forty-five through the Floo, coat on, grey robes immaculate, and found Crookshanks on the sofa and Crookshanks found him and they regarded each other for a moment with the mutual wariness of two creatures who had reached provisional terms and were still monitoring the arrangement.
Hermione came out of her room.
He turned.
She watched the stillness move through him—two seconds, controlled, and then reassembled—and she watched his gaze move over the dress once and then again and then settle somewhere specific and stay there for a moment before returning to her face.
"Granger," he said.
"Malfoy," she said.
A beat.
"Pansy," he said.
"Pansy," she confirmed.
He looked at her for one more moment—and then he crossed the room.
His hand came up, two fingers at her jaw, familiar and deliberate, tilting her face toward his.
She felt her breath shift.
His head dipped—
"Ready?" Ginny appeared from the hallway in her own dress, bag over her shoulder, already moving toward the Floo with the energy of someone who had a plan and was executing it. She looked between them, noticed the distance, and had the decency to look approximately fifteen percent apologetic. "Sorry. Carry on. Actually—no, we need to go, don't we. Right." She looked at Hermione. "I'll meet you both inside. I don't need to be in the middle of whatever this is." She gestured at the space between them with the wave of someone filing it away for later. "Go look devastating. I'll find you."
She stepped into the Floo and was gone.
Draco lowered his hand.
Hermione looked at him.
He looked back at her as though the interruption had been a deeply personal inconvenience.
"Shall we?" he said, offering his arm.
She picked up her clutch—wand inside—and went to take Draco's arm.
Part II—Draco (Saturday, December 3)
Pansy's shows always began the same way.
Not with the collection—that came later, when the lights shifted and the music changed register and the room remembered what it was actually there for.
They began with the room itself: the careful arrangement of people who knew they were being watched and had opinions about it, the press finding angles, the society pages finding subjects, the subjects finding each other and deciding what to do about it.
Draco had attended enough of these to move through them without thinking—the faces, the allegiances, the careful performance of people who wanted to be watched and were pretending otherwise.
Tonight the room kept losing him at approximately the same point, which was wherever Granger was standing in it.
He was aware of Granger on his arm with the awareness of someone who had been trying not to be aware of something for several weeks and had largely failed.
The dress—Pansy's work, obviously, unmistakably—moved when she moved and did things that he was not going to think about in a room full of people with press credentials.
He had spotted, approximately forty-five seconds after she'd walked out of her room, that there were no lines anywhere in the silk.
He was not thinking about that either.
"You're very quiet," she said, as they moved through the room.
"I'm often quiet."
"You're never quiet."
"I'm processing," he said.
"Processing what."
"The room." A beat. "The dress."
She looked at him sideways. "The dress."
"Pansy's outdone herself."
"That's a very diplomatic answer."
"I'm a very diplomatic person."
She made a sound that was not quite a laugh and not quite disagreement and was somehow both, and his hand found the small of her back—the bare small of her back, because the dress had no back, which he had also noted and was also not thinking about—and steered her slightly left toward where Blaise and Theo had stationed themselves near the drinks.
Theo spotted them from roughly twelve feet away. He looked as though he'd been waiting for this exact moment and was prepared to make the most of it.
"Hermione," he said, looking at the dress with the appreciation of someone who understood fashion and was not going to pretend otherwise. "Pansy."
"Pansy," Hermione confirmed.
"She's outdone herself."
"That's what I said," Draco said.
Theo looked between them with the telling smile of someone storing information for later. Blaise said nothing, which was its own kind of commentary.
"Has anyone seen Ginny? She said she'd meet us inside," Hermione said.
"She came through a few minutes ago," Blaise said, which was the most words he'd offered since they'd arrived and which he delivered with complete neutrality and a quality of deliberate disinterest that fooled absolutely no one.
Theo's head turned toward him with the slow precision of a targeting mechanism.
"Blaise," he said.
"Theo," Blaise said.
"Ginny is here."
"Yes."
"Didn't you walk her home last night?"
A pause that lasted approximately one beat too long.
"I have no idea what you're referring to," Blaise said, with complete composure, committed to a strategy he wasn't going to name.
"How chivalrous of you," Theo said.
"I really don't—"
"I see those pureblood manners are still deeply engrained."
"I think," he said, "that you should have another drink."
"I think," Theo said, "that you should admit you've been in love with Ginny Weasley for three and a half years."
Blaise picked up his glass.
Drank from it.
Set it down.
"The collection looks promising," he said, to no one in particular.
The show itself was—Pansy's work, which meant it was precise and considered and slightly ruthless in the way all good things were slightly ruthless.
The collection moved through the space with the confidence of someone who had spent a long time understanding exactly what she was doing and had stopped apologising for it.
Deep colours.
Clean lines.
Structural shapes that looked effortless and weren't.
Draco watched Granger watch the show.
She was paying attention with the full focused quality she brought to things she found genuinely interesting—not performing engagement, actually engaged.
When a particular piece came through—midnight blue, architectural at the shoulder, the kind of thing that looked impossible until it moved—she leaned forward slightly and said, very quietly, "That's extraordinary."
He agreed, but he wasn't looking at the piece.
She turned and caught him not looking at the piece.
He looked at the piece.
"It is," he said.
Her mouth curved. She didn't say anything. She turned back to the show and her shoulder settled against his arm and stayed there, which he also did not comment on.
At some point during the second half of the collection he got her champagne—because it was Pansy's show and Pansy didn't do anything by halves—and she took it without comment and their fingers met in the transfer and neither of them looked at the other when it happened.
"You're not watching the show," she said, not looking at him.
"I'm watching something."
"That's not an answer."
"No," he agreed.
She looked at him then—properly, the full weight of it—and the room was loud and full of people and the collection was still moving through the space in front of them and he kissed her.
He leaned in and kissed her—no room for it, no performance, nothing it needed to be except what it was.
Her free hand found his lapel.
She kissed him back.
When they separated, she looked at him with an expression that had something in it he was going to need more time with.
"The show," she whispered.
"Yes," he agreed.
They both turned back to it.
He was not thinking about the dress or the bare back or the silk or the specific quality of her mouth.
He was watching the show.
He was absolutely watching the show.
Intermission brought Pansy to them.
She moved through the room with the energy of someone whose work was happening in real time—focused, clipped, running on something that wasn't quite adrenaline but was adjacent to it.
She found them near the front and accepted Hermione's congratulations with the precise warmth of someone who was pleased but not surprised, because surprise implied she'd doubted herself and Pansy Parkinson did not do that.
"The midnight blue piece," Hermione said. "In the second half. Pansy, that was—"
"I know," Pansy said, which was not arrogance. It was just accurate.
Draco raised his glass fractionally. "Outdone yourself."
Pansy looked at him. "Obviously." But her mouth curved, which was the real answer.
Neville appeared at the edge of their group.
He'd come from somewhere across the room—Draco watched him approaching with the directness of someone who had decided to do something and was doing it before he could think too carefully about it.
He had something in his hand. Draco looked at Pansy. Looked back at Longbottom. Oh, he thought. This is going to be interesting.
"Pansy."
He stepped into the group without awkwardness, which was a thing about Longbottom that Draco had noticed—he never seemed to question whether he belonged somewhere.
"Congratulations. The collection is extraordinary."
"Thank you, Neville," Pansy said, in a register that was professionally warm and nothing else.
"I brought you something."
He reached into his jacket and produced a small bunch of flowers—not florist-wrapped, not conventional. Deep purple, almost black at the centre, petals that shifted at the edges between violet and a blue so dark it was nearly indigo.
They were doing something as he held them, some quality of movement that had nothing to do with the air.
"I grew them," Neville said.
"They're called Anemorae. They respond to the emotional state of whoever's holding them. The colour shifts."
He held them out.
"I thought you might like something that was honest about what it was feeling."
A beat.
Pansy took the flowers.
The moment they transferred to her hands the colour moved—deep violet bleeding rapidly toward something warmer, climbing through rose toward a colour that was unmistakably, unavoidably pink before she inhaled sharply and appeared to apply considerable internal effort to reversing the process.
The flowers declined to cooperate.
Neville smiled—the uncomplicated kind, the kind that didn't ask for anything in return—said he was glad she liked them, and excused himself to go find Dean and Seamus somewhere in the crowd.
Pansy stood holding the flowers.
The colour had settled firmly in the rose-to-coral register and showed no interest in moving.
She became aware, in sequence, that Hermione was looking at her, that Draco was looking at her, and that the flowers were still pink.
She straightened and attempted to compose her expression. She had built an entire professional identity on composure and was currently being betrayed by a bouquet. She looked at the flowers once more.
Then she turned and walked briskly back toward the staging area, flowers in hand, colour resolutely refusing to budge.
Hermione watched her go. "Did those flowers just—"
"Yes," Draco said.
"And she—"
"Yes."
A beat.
"Longbottom," Draco said, which covered everything he was prepared to say about it.
Hermione looked at him sideways. "That's all you've got?"
"He brought her flowers that told on her in real time at her own show." He picked up his champagne. "I think that speaks for itself."
Hermione considered this.
"Pansy doesn't do pink."
"No," Draco agreed. "She doesn't."
They looked at each other.
"Interesting," Granger said.
"Very," he said.
He found her because he heard Astoria first.
The evening had moved the way good evenings moved—not as a unit but as a series of separate orbits, Granger talking to someone from the Wizengamot near the drinks, him fielding a conversation with a contact from the DMLE, the two of them crossing paths and separating again with the ease of people who didn't need to be adjacent every moment to know where the other was.
He'd been aware of her across the room the way you were aware of things you'd stopped pretending not to track.
Then he'd become aware she wasn't across the room anymore.
He found the side corridor by following the edge of Astoria's voice—the one she used when she was making a point she'd rehearsed.
He stopped at the entrance.
Granger was standing with her champagne glass, composed, spine straight, and Astoria Greengrass was approximately three feet in front of her, poised like someone who had decided on a target and taken careful aim.
He stayed where he was.
Granger could handle herself. She always could.
"I've been watching you all evening," Astoria said. "You're very good at it, I'll give you that."
Granger turned to look at her with the patience of someone who had better things to do and was choosing, for the moment, not to do them.
"I have significantly more pleasant people to talk to. Could you get to what I'm sure is an incredibly offensive point?"
Astoria's smile didn't waver. It was the kind of smile that had been practiced in mirrors.
"The performance. The dress. The way you hold your glass, the way you laugh at exactly the right moments." She tilted her head. "You've done your research. It almost looks natural."
"Think whatever you like," Granger said. "I genuinely don't care."
"No, I don't suppose you do." Astoria's voice dropped, intimate and unhurried, the register of someone enjoying herself.
"That's the thing about people who've had to fight for everything—they're so focused on proving they belong that they stop noticing whether they actually do." She looked at Granger the way one might glance over merchandise already deemed unworthy of purchase. "You can dress for it. You can study for it. You can sleep your way adjacent to it. But pedigree isn't something you acquire. It's something you are."
Her chin lifted a fraction. Barely perceptible. But he'd been watching her all evening and he knew what it meant.
"And Ron Weasley," Astoria continued, lighter now, almost conversational, "didn't even want you. A blood traitor with no name and no prospects, and he still chose someone else." She smiled. "So one does have to wonder what exactly you think you're offering Draco Malfoy that his family will ever accept."
Granger looked at her for a moment.
"The only approval I need," she said, with the precision of someone who has located the exact point they want to press, "is Draco's. And given the way he's been unable to keep his hands off me—" a beat, unhurried—"I'm fairly confident I have it."
Astoria's smile thinned.
"How sweet," she said. "Don't think I haven't noticed." Her gaze dropped, pointedly, to Hermione's forearm. Then back up. "No glamour is strong enough for what's underneath that, I'm afraid. No matter how good the dress." Her voice was almost gentle. "You're a mudblood. That's not an insult. It's simply a fact. And facts don't change."
The corridor went very quiet.
Draco was already moving.
He came to stand beside Granger—not in front of her, beside her, because she hadn't asked to be defended and didn't need to be—and looked at Astoria with an expression he'd learned from two generations of Malfoys and had been hoping, lately, he wouldn't need.
Astoria saw him.
The recalibration was immediate—she straightened, softened, the manufactured warmth returning to her expression like a reflex.
"Draco." Relief in her voice, or the performance of it. "I was just—"
"I heard," he said.
She opened her mouth.
"All of it," he said.
She closed it.
He looked at her for a moment. Not with anger—anger would have implied she'd surprised him, and she hadn't.
He looked at her the way you looked at something you'd stepped in.
"You know," he said, conversationally, "I've always found it interesting—the Greengrasses." He tilted his head. "Old enough to have the name. Not quite old enough to have earned what comes with it. Which is why you've spent several decades attaching yourselves to families that have. Or at least attempting to." He let that land. "My family included."
Astoria's expression was doing several things at once. "I don't know what you think—"
"I think," he said, still conversational, still almost pleasant, "that you cornered a woman at her friend's show to say the kind of thing that tells me—and anyone else who heard it—exactly what you are." He paused.
"And what you are, Astoria, is someone who just used the last weapon available to her because she's already lost." He looked at her with the flat, unimpressed patience of someone waiting for the point to arrive. "That's not power. That's desperation. And it's not a good look."
"You're making a mistake—"
"I've also been aware," he continued, as though she hadn't spoken, "of the conversations you've been having with my mother. The campaign. The press. The anonymous sources that have been finding their way into various columns."
He smiled—and it was the kind of smile that didn't reach anything.
"I want you to understand something about that. My mother is persuadable. I am not. And anything that comes through her in your direction stops at me." He tilted his head, the precise fraction that signalled the conversation was over.
"You've been running a very dedicated operation for a very disappointing outcome. I'd feel sorry for you if I thought you'd spent the effort on something worth having."
The colour had left Astoria's face.
"That word," he said, very evenly, dropping the conversational register entirely. "Do not say it again. Ever." A beat. "I'd call that a warning, but it's really more of a courtesy. I don't generally repeat them."
Astoria looked at him.
Then at Granger.
Then back at him—understanding, too late, exactly what she'd walked into.
She straightened.
Adjusted her clutch.
Left the corridor with the precise unhurried steps of someone performing dignity under difficult circumstances.
The sound of the show filtered back in.
Draco looked at Granger.
She was looking at him with an expression he couldn't fully read—not the composed one, not the managing one. Something underneath both of those.
"You didn't have to do that," she said.
"I know," he said.
"I had it."
"I know that too."
She held his gaze for a moment. "That was—" she stopped. Started again. "Thank you."
She closed the distance and kissed him.
He hadn't—he hadn't been expecting that. Not the kiss itself, not the quality of it, not the way her hand found his jaw like she'd decided something and this was the decision.
No strategy in it. Just—her.
This was something else, something unmanaged—the heat of what she'd just watched, feelings she hadn't caught up to yet.
Her free hand found his jaw. The champagne glass went somewhere—he didn't track where, didn't care—and he kissed her back with the full force of an evening's worth of containment coming undone at once.
His hand found her waist. Pulled her closer.
And because he'd been thinking about it from the moment he picked her up, and because he wouldn't be Draco Malfoy if he didn't, he let his hand slide down from her waist to her backside. Grabbed a handful of her perfect arse, and confirmed for himself that she was, in fact, not wearing knickers.
Pulled back just enough to look at her.
She looked back at him with an expression that was composed and flushed and completely aware of exactly what he'd just discovered.
He said nothing for a moment.
He took stock of the situation. The corridor. The show still audible from the main room. Hermione Granger looking at him with complete composure. The incredibly interesting information his hand had just returned.
Then, slowly, a smirk.
"Pleasure's all mine, Granger."
Interlude—Theo (Saturday, December 3)
Harry was on the sofa when Theo came through the Floo.
Still in his work robes.
Slightly grey around the edges.
He held his mug of tea like someone who had spent four hours chasing a lead that had dissolved into absolutely nothing and was now mourning his Saturday.
Theo assessed this in approximately two seconds.
Then he dropped his coat on the chair—the chair Harry had asked him approximately forty times not to use as a coat rack and had quietly given up on—and flung himself onto the sofa beside him with the controlled chaos of a man who had news and intended to debrief about it at length and with full theatrical commitment.
"You look terrible," Theo said.
"Thank you," Harry said.
"The lead?"
"Nothing. Complete waste of time."
"Mm." Theo reached over and took Harry's tea without asking, which Harry had long since stopped objecting to, and tucked his feet up under him on the sofa. "How's your Saturday going otherwise?"
"I'm talking to you about it."
"So well, then." He sipped the tea. "Do you want to hear about my evening?"
"I wager you're going to tell me regardless."
"I am," Theo agreed, "but I like to maintain the illusion of consent." He set the mug down and turned to face him properly. "Harry. My love. Darling. Light of my admittedly complicated life."
Harry looked at him over the rim of his reclaimed mug. "Was it bad?"
"Bad in the best possible way." He placed his hand on Harry's knee—lightly, the way you placed a hand on someone's knee when you'd been doing it for long enough that it was just where your hand went. "I don't even know where to begin."
"Least to most juice," Harry said.
Theo looked at him with an expression of profound approval. "That's my boy." He settled deeper into the sofa. "Blaise walked Ginny home."
Harry blinked.
"Last night. After the pub." Theo's fingers moved slightly against Harry's knee, tracing nothing in particular. "Three and a half years of devoted, inexplicable, completely unexplained restraint and he finally did something about it."
"He just… walked her home? Is that all?"
"Is that—is that all?" Theo mocked. "Blaise has been catastrophically gone for her for ages. Blaise, Harry. He barely says a word to me and we've known each other since we were in nappies. This is huge."
"How long have you known?" Harry asked.
"That he's been pining for her like a pathetic schoolboy? Since approximately—" he calculated, "—the third time he pretended not to notice her walk into a room and I watched his entire peripheral vision track her across it like a very well-dressed perimeter alarm." He paused. "Tonight he spent the better part of an hour finding extremely compelling things to look at whenever she came within fifteen feet of him—walls, mainly, and on one occasion a very average floral arrangement—and attempting to discuss the collection with clear desperation, trying not to drown."
"Did he admit it?"
Theo stared at him. "Harry. It's Blaise." He put on a perfect Zabini register, flat and patrician. "'The collection looks promising.' And then he turned and looked at a wall."
Harry pressed his lips together.
"I told him directly, in plain language, that he'd been in love with her for three and a half years. He looked at me like I'd suggested something medically inadvisable." Theo shook his head. "Absolute menace. Absolute disaster. Outstanding development. I give it six weeks before he does something extraordinarily over the top—some gesture so considered it'll take her three days to recover from it—and she has to talk him back from the ledge of his own devotion."
"And Ginny?"
"Magnificent. Largely amused. Her ears went pink when he handed her a drink without being asked, which she will deny under questioning." He tilted his head. "You're not sufficiently surprised by this, by the way. The Chosen One sits in stoic judgement—"
"I'm not stoic. I'm tired."
"You're always tired. It's your whole thing." Theo squeezed his knee. "Be a little delighted for them. They've been circling each other for ages."
Harry's mouth curved. "I'm delighted."
"You look like you're filling out paperwork."
"That's my delighted face."
"It's a terrible delighted face." But Theo kissed him on the temple, because Harry was right there and because he could, and kept going. "That is not the juiciest item, by the way."
"How many items?" Harry asked.
"I need you to pace yourself." He held up a finger. "Item two: Neville Longbottom."
Harry's expression shifted into something more alert. "What did Neville do?"
"He grew flowers. For Pansy."
A beat.
"Magical ones. Anemorae—they shift colour based on the emotional state of whoever's holding them. He sought her out at her own show in front of several witnesses, told her he thought she might appreciate something that was honest about what it was feeling—" Theo paused purely for effect "—and then wandered off as though he hadn't just detonated something in the chest of a woman who has never in her life been caught off guard by another person."
Harry was very still. "And Pansy?"
"Pansy." Theo paused again. He had been saving this. "Went. Pink."
A beat.
"What do you—"
"The flowers went pink the instant she took them. Not subtle pink. Not ambiguous pink. Full, committed, broadcasting pink. She tried to will them back but they declined."
He shook his head slowly.
"She then executed the most dignified retreat I have ever witnessed from a woman holding a bouquet that was actively reporting her feelings to the room in real time. And she spent the rest of the evening carrying those flowers—could not put them down—while they sat firmly in the rose-to-coral register and absolutely refused to budge."
Harry burst out laughing. The proper kind, the kind that reached his eyes, and Theo noted this with considerable satisfaction because that was always the point.
"She likes him," Theo said. "Not just—" he waved a hand "—the other thing. She actually, genuinely, specifically likes Longbottom. I don't think she's ever liked anyone before. I think it frightened her considerably. I think she's going to be absolutely vile about it for at least three weeks and Neville is going to be entirely patient and it is going to be spectacular."
"Good for Neville," Harry said.
"Extraordinary for Neville. Plant Daddy delivers." He held up a second finger. "Item three—"
"The dress," Harry said.
Theo stopped. Looked at him. "How did you—"
"Pansy's been planning it for weeks. She mentioned it to me." Harry sipped his tea with the expression of someone who occasionally knew things and enjoyed the timing. "Emerald silk. Backless."
Theo stared at him for a long moment.
"You," he said, "have been holding that this entire time."
"I was waiting for item three."
"That was item three."
"Then I timed it perfectly."
Theo pointed at him. "This is why I love you and also why you're deeply irritating." He settled back. "Yes. The dress. Pansy at her most deliberate. Hermione walked in and half the room had to take a moment." His hand, still on Harry's knee, moved slightly—not quite up, just present, a little warmer. "Draco spent the entire evening making a heroic and thoroughly unsuccessful effort to look at things that were not her. I have never seen him work so hard at anything. It was almost poignant."
Harry's hand came down and covered Theo's without comment. His thumb moved once against his knuckles.
Theo kept going, because they did this—talking and touching, the two things running alongside each other without either requiring the other to stop.
"Item four," he said. "Draco and Hermione."
"How were they?"
"Disgusting," Theo said, with reverence. "Absolutely disgusting in the best possible way. Earlier in this whole arrangement you could see the effort. The arm on the chair, the hand at the waist—all of it placed, deliberate. Tonight they just—were. He got her champagne. She leaned into him during the show. And at one point—" he stopped for effect "—he kissed her. Mid-show."
"They've kissed before."
"Not like that. Harry, it wasn't for anyone. There was no press in range, there was no audience, there was no reason except that he wanted to. And she kissed him back with her hand on his lapel and afterward she looked at him like—" Theo pressed his free hand to his chest. "I nearly had a moment."
"You did not nearly have a moment."
"I was moved."
"You were entertained."
"I was entertainingly moved, which is my natural and preferred state." Theo's hand shifted under Harry's—not dramatically, just incrementally higher. Harry's thumb stilled. "Also they were extremely couply all evening in the way they haven't been before. Not manufactured. Just—present with each other." He paused. "It was good to see."
Harry was quiet for a moment.
"It's not just PR anymore, is it," he said. Not quite a question.
Theo looked at him with the fond exasperation of someone addressing a very beloved, very occasionally slow person.
"My darling," he said. "My love. My man who could not stay dead." He patted Harry's hand. "It never was."
Harry was quiet for a moment. His hand hadn't moved from Theo's.
"And Astoria?" he said.
Theo's expression shifted fractionally—the chaos settling briefly into something more considered. "I caught the aftermath. Astoria came out of a side corridor looking like someone who had made a significant miscalculation. Draco and Hermione came out thirty seconds later looking like—" he considered "—people who had resolved something and weren't going to discuss it."
"What d'you think happened?"
Theo shook his head. "Draco had his hand at Hermione's back for the rest of the evening—the staying-close way. Not the show way."
Harry's expression did the thing it did—work and not-work running alongside each other.
"Right," he said.
"They're fine," Theo said, reading it. "Both of them. She handled herself and then he handled the rest. By the time they left they looked like people who'd made decisions."
"Good," Harry said softly.
"Yes," Theo agreed. "Good."
He reached over and retrieved his tea—Harry's tea, technically, a distinction that had become largely philosophical—and they sat in the typical quiet of two people who had been in the same space long enough that silence was just another thing they did together.
Harry looked at the fire.
Theo looked at Harry.
"How was the collection?" Harry said, after a while. "Actually."
Theo softened, which he only ever did here. "Fucking fabulous. She's operating at a completely different level."
"You should tell her that."
"I did."
"In those words?"
"In words to that effect." He paused. "She knew what I meant."
Harry looked at him with the expression Theo had catalogued under you are an unreasonable amount of work and I have never once considered that a problem. Which was, of all the expressions, his absolute favourite.
Theo looked at him for a moment.
Then he moved—closed the remaining distance between them, swung his legs over Harry's lap in one fluid motion and settled there with the complete comfort of someone who had been doing this for long enough that it required no negotiation.
Harry's hands found his waist. Steadied him. Stayed.
"Long night," Harry said.
"Eventful night," Theo said, into his shoulder. "There's a difference."
"For you there isn't."
"Fair."
They sat like that for a while. The fire burned lower. Outside, Grimmauld Place held its usual watchful quiet. Theo was aware of Harry's hands at his waist, the warmth of him, the way his breathing had slowed from the work tension it had been carrying when Theo came in.
"Blaise and Ginny," Harry said, after a while.
"I know."
"Three and a half years."
"I know."
A pause.
"Why didn't he just—"
"No one ever knows why Blaise does or doesn't do anything," Theo said. "It's his whole thing."
Harry made the sound that meant he was smiling without showing it. His hands moved slightly at Theo's waist—not urgently, just present, just there.
"And Malfoy," Harry said.
"Draco," Theo said, "is done for and has been for some time and is the last person in the group to fully understand that, which is both predictable and extremely entertaining."
"Should we be worried?"
Theo considered this genuinely. "No. It's going the right way. Slowly, in the way things go slowly when it actually matters." He paused. "Which is the right speed."
Harry was quiet for a moment.
Then his hands shifted—from Theo's waist to his jaw, tilting his face up. Not rough. Just decided.
Theo looked at him.
"I think we've done enough talking," Harry said.
"Have we," Theo said, which was not a question.
Harry looked at him for a moment with the expression that Theo had never quite found a name for—the one that wasn't soft exactly, more like certain. The one that meant Theo had his full attention, which was, it turned out, a significant amount of attention.
"Theo," Harry said.
Theo held his gaze for one more moment—just long enough to make it a choice rather than a reflex—and then he slid off Harry's lap and onto his knees on the floor, looking up at him with an expression that was all intention and zero apology.
Harry's hand moved to his hair.
Theo smiled—the real one, not the performance—and reached for Harry's belt.
Chapter 16: The One With The Chair
Summary:
Lavender Brown comes prepared.
Ministry office chairs are, it turns out, surprisingly stable.
And Knockturn Alley is not as dark as everyone thought. Well. Maybe it is.
Notes:
Two chapters in one day. Again! I can't help myself.
This, along with the next one, are my favorite chapters so far. But you'll have to wait for next week for that one.
Ok, fair warning! This is the chapter. You know which one. I hope you've been hydrating.
We are now entering 🍋 territory and I am not apologising about it even slightly.
If you have thoughts, feelings, or strong opinions about our lovable idiots, I want to hear all of them 💚
Chapter Text
Part I—Hermione (Monday, December 5)
Monday morning arrived the way Monday mornings did—without apology and earlier than seemed strictly necessary.
Hermione came through the Ministry Floo at seven fifty-one, shook ash from her sleeve, and stepped into the atrium already focused, the full week mapped in her head, intending to begin it immediately.
She made it approximately eight steps before Lavender Brown appeared.
She hadn't seen her coming—that was the thing she'd think about later, in the quiet of her office, replaying it with the detached precision of someone writing an incident report.
She'd been looking at the floor indicator above the lifts.
She'd been thinking about the traceability clause.
She'd been thinking, peripherally, about Saturday afternoon and a tearoom and five weeks and the way he'd said and see as though it were both a conclusion and a beginning.
She had not been thinking about Lavender Brown.
"Miss Granger—" Lavender's voice cut through the atrium noise with the practiced projection of someone who had learned that hesitation killed a story.
She was already moving, Quick-Quotes Quill hovering at her shoulder, press badge from Witch Weekly clipped to her lapel like a small act of aggression.
"Can you comment on reports that Astoria Greengrass was seen leaving Mr Malfoy's private office in a state of undress?"
The atrium didn't stop. But it slowed.
Hermione felt the question land—felt it the way you felt a hex you hadn't seen coming, the shock of impact before the pain had time to arrive.
Her feet kept moving for two steps on pure instinct before her body caught up with what had just happened and stopped.
Around her, three other journalists who had been stationed at strategic intervals—she clocked them now, too late, the way you identified an ambush after you were already inside it—began moving toward her simultaneously.
"Miss Granger, Ron Weasley has previously suggested you struggle with intimacy—do you think that's why Mr Malfoy may be seeking companionship elsewhere?"
"How does it feel knowing the Malfoy family has publicly backed Astoria Greengrass as a more suitable match—do you think a muggleborn can ever truly compete in those circles?"
"Sources close to Ron Weasley suggest you have a pattern of overlooking the behaviour of the men in your life, Miss Granger—would you say that's fair?"
The atrium was suddenly very loud. Or perhaps it had always been this loud and she'd simply stopped being able to filter it.
She opened her mouth.
Nothing came out.
Her fingers found her left forearm. She didn't notice.
This was—she filed this away, distantly, even as it was happening—this was not something that had happened to her before.
She was not a person who stood in public with nothing to say.
She was a person who always knew what to say, who had prepared for every version of the conversation before it arrived, who had been managing narratives and press and difficult questions since she was twenty-two years old.
She had not prepared for this one.
The flavour of being blindsided by something a man in her life did or didn't do—she recognised it.
She'd hoped she was past it.
The humiliation of finding out in public.
She'd thought she was past this.
A hand closed around her arm.
"No comment," said Ginny Weasley, flatly, with the authority of someone who had grown up with the press and found them mildly beneath her. "No comment, no comment, absolutely not, and no."
She didn't stop moving.
She pulled Hermione through the cluster of journalists shoulder-first, the way she'd once played professional Quidditch, eyes forward, not breaking stride for anything.
The journalists fell back, not because they wanted to but because Ginny's expression communicated clearly that the alternative was worse.
"Ginny—"
"Lift," Ginny said. "Now."
The doors slid open. They got in. The doors closed.
The silence was immediate and complete.
Hermione stood in the centre of the lift and looked at the brass floor indicator and breathed.
Ginny stood beside her and said nothing, which was the right thing to do and also the thing Ginny was least naturally inclined toward, and the fact that she was doing it anyway was its own kind of steadiness.
Level Four.
The doors opened.
They walked to Hermione's office without speaking. Ginny closed the door behind them.
Hermione crossed to her desk and sat down—not because she'd decided to sit, exactly, more because her legs had made a unilateral decision—and looked at the surface of it.
The stacked files.
The redlined briefs.
The bill she'd been working on since April, solid and real and exactly where she'd left it on Friday.
"Tea," Ginny said, and went to the small kettle on the shelf without waiting for an answer.
Hermione picked up her quill. Set it down. Picked it up again.
"I didn't know," she said. Her voice came out level, which surprised her. "About Astoria."
"I know," Ginny said.
"I should have—" She stopped. "I don't know what I should have done differently. We agreed on honesty. We had a conversation about it, explicitly, on Saturday." She set the quill down with more care than it required. "And then this morning—"
"Don't," Ginny said, setting a mug in front of her. "Don't do the thing where you work out what you should have done. Not yet."
Hermione looked at the tea.
She picked it up and didn't drink it.
The office was quiet.
Outside, the Being Division was filling up—she could hear it through the door, the typical Monday morning sound of a department coming back to life, memos and conversations and someone's chair scraping across the floor.
"She was in his office," Hermione said. "That's—it may have been nothing. He may not have—I don't know what happened."
"No," Ginny agreed. "You don't."
"But the press does. Or thinks it does. Or has decided it does, which is effectively the same thing."
She set down the mug. "The story is already forming."
The practical part of her brain was coming back online, which was both a relief and mildly depressing—the fact that damage control was what pulled her out of shock rather than comfort or resolution.
She thought of Saturday. Of five weeks and and see and the weight of his gaze across a tearoom table.
She thought of Ron, almost one month ago, and the Prophet article, and the humiliation of finding out that the person you'd trusted had been careless with that trust in public.
She picked up her wand.
Expecto Patronum.
The otter emerged silver and bright, shook itself once, and looked at her with an expression of patient readiness.
"Find Harry Potter," she said. "Tell him I need him. My office. Now."
It slipped through the wall.
Ginny watched it go. Then she pulled the chair from across the desk around to Hermione's side and sat in it—close, not touching, just present in the way she was present when it mattered.
They waited.
It took Harry six minutes.
He came through the door with his coat still on and his expression already set in the configuration it wore when he was managing something—not alarm exactly, more like the careful steadiness of someone who had decided in advance not to show alarm.
He looked at Hermione.
She looked at him.
"Tell me," she said, "what you know about Astoria Greengrass and Draco's office."
Something moved across Harry's face. Brief, controlled, quickly smoothed.
It was enough.
"Harry," she said.
He closed the door. Pulled the remaining chair out and sat in it like someone who had known this conversation was coming and had been hoping it wouldn't be today.
"I saw her leaving," he said. "Last week. Monday, I think. I asked Draco if it was her." A pause. "He said unfortunately."
"That was all?"
"That was all."
Hermione looked at the desk. At the bill. At the mug of tea she still hadn't drunk.
"So you don't know what happened in that office."
"No," Harry said. "But I know how he looked when I asked." He held her gaze. "He wasn't pleased she was there."
She absorbed this.
"Did she leave of her own accord?"
"As far as I could tell."
"And he seemed—"
"Irritated," Harry said. "Not—the other thing."
She nodded once. Looked at the bill. Looked at her hands.
"Okay," she said.
A beat.
Then she straightened. Right now there were three people in this room and a problem that needed solving and Hermione Granger had never once in her life left a problem unsolved for longer than strictly necessary.
"Right," she said. "The story is already out. By this afternoon it'll be in print and by tomorrow it'll have a second page. We need to move faster than that."
Harry and Ginny exchanged a brief look—the look of people who had watched Hermione shift into this mode before and knew better than to interrupt it.
"What they're running with is: Astoria Greengrass was seen leaving Draco's office in a state of undress, which implies an ongoing—something. The press will fill in whatever we don't." She pressed her fingers flat on the desk. "Which means we need to fill it in first."
"How?" Harry said.
Hermione's eyes moved to her desk. The stacked files, the redlined briefs, the bill—and there, staring back at her—that morning's Daily Prophet. She pulled it toward her.
Looked at it.
"The Quidditch World Cup opening match," she said.
Ginny's head came up. "Ireland and Japan. Saturday."
"Press will be there. Every society page, every sports correspondent, half the wizarding world." She tapped the paper. "It's the first match of the tournament. Everyone goes."
"Including Lavender Brown," Ginny said slowly.
"Including Lavender Brown." Hermione pressed her fingers flat on the desk. "We show up together. We look like a couple who has absolutely nothing to worry about, in front of every camera in Ireland, next to the woman who started this." She sat back. "It's not subtle."
"It doesn't need to be subtle," Harry said. "It needs to be visible."
"Exactly." She looked at the door. "The whole group should come. It'll read better—not two people doing damage control, just—everyone, together, at a match."
"I'm already going," Ginny said, with the energy of someone who had been going since the fixture was announced and had opinions about the seating. "Blaise has the logistics."
Of course he did.
"Then it's settled," Hermione said.
Harry stood. "It's the right call. Talk to him."
"No." She looked at the door. "I was going to go to his office after this."
"Alright. I'm sorry, 'Mione. I have to get back to work," he said.
"What? You have a job?" Ginny said.
"Let me know how it goes," he said, ignoring Ginny's comment.
"I will," she said. "Go."
He went.
The door closed.
Ginny looked at her. "You going to be okay?"
Hermione looked at the door.
"I'm going to be better than okay," she said. "I'm going to be magnificent."
Ginny's mouth curved. "There she is."
She had stopped being not fine approximately four minutes ago.
Picked up her quill. Looked at the door.
She put the quill down again.
The story could wait. There was one conversation that needed to happen first, and she wasn't going to sit here all day pretending otherwise.
She went to Level Two.
His office door was closed. She knocked once.
"Come in."
He was at his desk, coat on, a file open in front of him, reading with the focused attention of someone who had been at it for a while.
He looked up when she entered—and for a fraction of a second, before the mask reassembled itself, something crossed his face that wasn't quite composure.
Pleasantly caught off guard.
Something that hadn't quite assembled itself into composure yet—hoping, and not quite believing it had arrived.
Then he settled. "Granger."
"Malfoy." She crossed to the chair opposite his desk and sat without being invited.
He watched her. "What can I do for you?"
"I take it you haven't read the Prophet this morning."
A beat. "I've… been in a file since six." He looked at her more carefully. "What happened?"
She told him.
Not everything—not the flavour of the thing that had hit her when Lavender's question landed.
She gave him the facts: the ambush, the questions, Ginny pulling her out, the wording of what had been asked.
He went very still while she spoke.
When she finished, the silence held for a moment.
"The Ron question," he said. His voice was even. Too even.
"Yes."
He looked at his desk.
At the file.
At his hands.
Something moved through his expression that he didn't bother to fully contain—not anger exactly, more like the cold, focused version of it that didn't need volume to be felt.
"Lavender Brown," he said.
"Witch Weekly. Ron's—" She stopped. "Yes."
"And the question was specifically about Astoria leaving my office."
"In a state of undress. Those were the words used."
He was quiet for another moment. Then: "I need to tell you what happened."
"Yes," she said. "You do."
He was quiet for a moment—choosing, she thought, not words exactly but the order of them.
"She came here last Monday," he said. "Uninvited. She walked in, she moved through the office like she owned the place, and then she turned around and took her coat off."
"Took it off," Hermione repeated.
"She had very little on underneath. Pink lace. She said—" He stopped. "It doesn't matter what she said. I told her to stop. I told her to leave. She retrieved the coat and left."
A pause.
"She was buttoning it when she walked out. Which is presumably what whoever saw her interpreted as—the other thing."
Hermione looked at him.
She looked for the thing she always looked for—the half-second construction, the careful arrangement that indicated editing rather than memory.
The gap between what someone said and what they'd actually done.
There was no gap.
She let the breath out slowly. "Astoria staged it," she said.
"Yes."
"She came here knowing someone might see her leave."
"That would be my read."
"And you didn't tell me." Her voice stayed level. The edge in it was precise, not sharp—the tone she used when she was holding something together through structure.
"I walked into that atrium with no information, no context, nothing to say, because you didn't tell me that Astoria Greengrass had been in your office in her underwear the week before."
He held her gaze. "No," he said. "I didn't." A pause—brief, unqualified. "I'm sorry."
It landed the way she'd wanted an apology to land—without elaboration, without justification.
Just acknowledgement, clean and direct. The kind of sorry that didn't ask for anything in return.
She accepted it with a nod. It was the right apology and she knew it, and knowing that didn't entirely close the gap between Saturday afternoon and Monday morning—between and see, said across a tearoom table, and standing in the atrium with nothing to say.
"That cannot happen again," she said.
"I cannot be caught off guard like that. Not in the atrium, not anywhere. Not by her, not by the press, not by anything you know and I don't." She pressed her fingers flat on the edge of his desk.
"The entire ruse could collapse in a moment if I'm standing there with nothing to say."
"The ruse," he said. His voice was even.
"Yes," she said. Not backing down.
She'd chosen the word deliberately and they both knew it and she wasn't going to pretend otherwise.
He looked at her for a moment. Then he leaned back in his chair with the careful stillness of someone deciding something.
"Is that what this is," he said. Not quite a question.
"That's what we agreed it was," she said. "Publicly. Until New Year's Eve."
"And privately?"
"Privately," she said, "we agreed to stop getting in our own way. Which requires honesty. Which is what I'm here for." She held his gaze.
"Publicly, I need you to be discreet. Nothing that can be used against us between now and New Year's Eve. That's the professional ask."
A beat.
"Personally—I don't share. I'm not built that way. So if there's anything else you're pursuing, I need to know that now."
He looked at her for a long moment.
"Hermione," he said.
The name landed the way it always did when he used it—like something had shifted in the room's atmosphere by approximately two degrees.
"I don't want her," he said. "I don't want anyone else. I haven't—" He stopped.
Chose the next words carefully. "There's been no one else. There won't be."
She looked at him.
He looked back.
Something in her chest did a thing she didn't have a name for yet and wasn't going to examine in his office on a Monday morning.
"The opening match," she said. "Saturday. We go together."
"Obviously."
"We walk in looking like nothing happened. Because as far as anyone watching is concerned, nothing did."
"Granger." He looked at her with mild exasperation. "I am an Auror. I think I can manage looking unruffled at a Quidditch match."
"You'd be surprised what people can't manage under pressure."
"Name one person who has ever accused me of being ruffled."
She opened her mouth.
"Theodore doesn't count," he said. "He's delusional."
Hermione's mouth curved despite herself. "The press will be there."
"Good," he said, and the flatness in his voice when he said it was its own kind of answer.
She held his gaze for a moment. "In the meantime," she said, "I think you should be waiting for me in the atrium tomorrow morning with tea and a scone."
He looked at her. "Is that so."
"Show your devotion."
"To the cause," he said.
"To the cause," she confirmed. "Plain scone. Clotted cream and jam on the side."
"Naturally." A pause. "And if I don't?"
"Then the Prophet will write about how Draco Malfoy couldn't be bothered to meet his girlfriend before work after she was ambushed by the press, and Lavender Brown will have a field day."
"So it's not optional."
"Very little of this is optional, Malfoy."
He considered this with the air of a man performing reluctance for an audience of one. "Fine. Tea and a scone. What else."
"Lunch," she said. "Thursday. The Ministry canteen."
He looked at her as though she'd suggested something genuinely offensive. "I think the fuck not."
"The entire Ministry eats there," she said. "Every single person in this building, every day. Except you, you posh twat."
"I have standards."
"The canteen provides great visibility. People walk past it constantly. You and I sitting there having a perfectly ordinary lunch will do more for us than three galas."
He was quiet for a moment.
"You've thought about this," he said.
"I think about everything."
"I'm beginning to understand that." He looked at her—something in his expression that wasn't quite amusement and wasn't quite something else but was somewhere in the territory between them. "Thursday lunch. Canteen. I'll try to look like I'm enjoying it."
"You don't have to enjoy it. You just have to be there."
"Granger."
"Malfoy."
"I will be there," he said, with the gravity of a man making a significant concession, "with a scone, in the atrium, tomorrow morning."
"And the reception."
"And the reception."
"Good," she said.
She held his gaze for one more moment.
Then she stood.
She was not entirely sure how it happened—whether she moved first or he did, or whether it was simultaneous in the way that some things were simultaneous when two people had been circling the same point long enough.
But she was aware, with the precision of someone paying excruciatingly close attention, that the distance between them had changed.
He was standing.
He was close.
She looked up at him.
His hand came up—two fingers at her jaw, the same gesture as the lift, as deliberate and as careful—and tilted her face toward his.
She let him.
Part II—Draco (Monday, December 5)
She let him.
That was the thing he'd think about later—not what followed, but the weight of that moment.
The two fingers at her jaw, the tilt of her chin, and then her eyes closing and her breath shifting and the decision she made without saying a word.
She let him.
He kissed her slowly.
Deliberately.
The way you kissed someone when you had finally stopped pretending you didn't want to and the relief of it made rushing feel like a waste.
His hand stayed at her jaw, thumb tracing the line of her cheekbone—once, then again, because he could, because she wasn't stopping him, because after weeks of carefully managed proximity this was allowed and the novelty of that hadn't worn off in the approximately forty seconds since it had become true.
Be dignified about this.
She kissed him back.
Bollocks.
Her hands found the lapels of his coat—not gripping, just holding, the way she held things she was still deciding about—and he felt the slight shift in her weight as she moved closer.
Incremental.
A decision being made in real time.
He pulled back just enough to look at her.
Her eyes opened.
She looked at him with mild impatience. "Why are you stopping?"
"I'm not stopping. I'm looking."
"Those are different things?"
"Granger." He held her gaze.
"I have been exercising considerable restraint for several weeks. Allow me a moment."
Something moved across her face—not quite amusement, not quite something else.
"You have approximately thirty seconds before I reconsider this entire enterprise."
"Noted," he said, and kissed her again.
Deeper this time.
His free hand found her waist, fingers spreading against the small of her back, pulling her closer until there was no neutral space left between them.
She made a small sound against his mouth—not involuntary exactly, more like a concession—and her grip on his lapels tightened.
His mouth moved to her jaw.
Her throat.
He pressed his lips to the pulse point at her neck and felt it hammer against him and stayed there, because he had learned in a pub toilet that this was something she responded to and he had been thinking about it with embarrassing frequency ever since.
He was going to be absolutely useless for the rest of the day.
"You're very smug about that," she said, breathless, head tipping back.
"I have no idea what you mean."
"You found the spot and you've been there for thirty seconds."
"It's a good spot."
"Malfoy—"
"Draco," he said against her throat.
A pause.
"Draco." The way she said it—slightly reluctant, like a concession she was making on principle—did something unreasonable to his chest. "There are other spots."
"I'm aware," he said. "I intend to find them all. I have time set aside."
He had. He'd set aside all his time. He'd find a way to create more time. Surely Theo had an illegal Time Turner, the absolute cretin—
She laughed—the real one—and he felt it against his mouth and thought, not for the first time, that he was in significant trouble.
He lifted his head.
She was looking at him with an expression he was starting to catalogue—the one that meant she was amused and trying not to show it and failing slightly.
Her hair was beginning to escape its pins.
Her cheeks were flushed.
She looked, he thought, like someone who had stopped managing herself for approximately forty-five seconds.
It was the most attractive thing he'd ever seen.
"The door," she said.
"What about it?"
"It's not locked."
He opened his mouth.
"And the room isn't silenced." She looked at him steadily.
The flush on her cheeks did nothing to diminish the complete composure of her expression.
"If you'd like to continue, I'd suggest addressing that."
He stared at her.
She waited, patient and certain, the way someone waited when they had already made the decision and were entirely comfortable with it and were simply giving him the opportunity to catch up.
He cast both spells without moving—a single fluid gesture, wand unnecessary, the magic coming easily because some things were simply that straightforward.
When he turned back she was already closing the distance.
She kissed him—deeper now, more deliberate, hands flat on his chest and then sliding up to his shoulders—and walked him backward, one step, two, until the backs of his knees found the chair behind his desk.
He sat.
Oh, he thought.
She looked down at him.
That's—yes.
He looked up at her.
"You planned this," he said.
"I think about everything," she said, which was not a denial.
She reached for his tie. Loosened it, slowly, with the unhurried precision of someone who was going to take exactly as long as she wanted and had decided he was going to enjoy that.
Then she pushed his coat off his shoulders—he helped, shrugging it back—and smoothed her hands down the front of his waistcoat with a deliberate flatness that was almost clinical and was somehow the most charged thing anyone had ever done to him.
"Granger," he said.
"I'm getting to it," she said.
"I wasn't complaining."
"You were about to."
"I absolutely was not—"
She swung one leg over his lap and settled onto it in one smooth, deliberate motion.
The hem of her skirt rode up, bunching around her thighs.
Her knees bracketed his.
She was warm and soft and there, and the reality of having Hermione Granger in his lap in his office on a Monday was doing something catastrophic to his self-possession.
"Hello," she said, from this new vantage point.
"Hello," he said, which was not the response he'd intended but was what came out.
"Fuck," he added, under his breath, which was more accurate.
Excellent. Very articulate. Well done.
Her mouth curved.
Her hands settled on his shoulders.
His went immediately to her waist—where they had been trying to get to for weeks, it felt like, some homing instinct finally permitted—and he pulled her fractionally closer and felt the warmth of her more fully and his jaw tightened.
She kissed him.
This was different from the kissing before.
The kissing before had been exploratory.
This was not exploratory.
This was Hermione Granger having decided something and following through on it with complete commitment, her mouth on his, one hand sliding into his hair, and he groaned against her lips because there was no reason not to and several compelling ones to.
"You're very loud," she said against his mouth.
"You're sitting in my lap."
"I am."
"I'm going to need you to adjust your expectations of my composure accordingly."
She pulled back and looked at him—flushed, slightly undone at the edges, completely in control—and the combination was going to be the thing that killed him, he decided.
Not the Dark Lord, not the war, not twenty-five years of Malfoy family expectations.
This.
"That might be the nicest thing you've ever said to me," she said.
"That your presence destroys my composure?"
"That I affect you." Simply. Without performance. "Yes. That's nice."
It was nice. He was very nice. He could be even more ni—
He turned his face slightly into her hand where it rested at his jaw. Felt her breath shift.
"Draco," she said quietly.
"Yes."
"Stop being unexpectedly sweet. It's disconcerting."
"I can stop entirely if you prefer."
"I prefer—" She shifted her weight—a small, deliberate movement, settling more fully against him—and they both registered the contact at the same moment.
His cock was so hard it hurt. Had been since approximately the door-locking, and through the layers of her skirt and his trousers there was no ambiguity about that.
"—this," she finished.
His hands tightened at her waist.
She moved again—a slow, experimental roll of her hips—and the friction of it, even through fabric, even fully clothed, was enough to make his vision go briefly simple.
"Granger," he said, low.
"Still here," she said.
"I'm aware," he said. "I'm extremely aware of exactly where you are and what you're doing, and I'd very much like you to keep doing it."
"Is that so," she said.
"That," he said, "is very much so."
She rolled her hips again, more deliberately, and whatever composure he'd been projecting dissolved entirely.
They found a rhythm gradually—because nothing with Hermione was immediate, everything was considered and adjusted until it was exactly right, and this was no different. She moved and he met her, hands at her hips guiding her closer, and she made small adjustments, precise ones, until she found the angle she wanted and then made a sound that he was going to be thinking about for the rest of his professional life.
"There," she said quietly, to herself mostly.
"Tell me," he said, which came out considerably rougher than intended.
She looked at him. "You want a running commentary?"
"I want to know what you like."
He was never going to recover from this Tuesday.
It was Monday.
He was never going to recover from this Monday.
Something shifted in her expression.
Something that wasn't the composure and wasn't the want but was underneath both of them.
"That," she said. "Exactly that. Don't move."
He didn't move.
She did.
He watched her—he couldn't not, she was right there, focused and deliberate and slightly undone at the edges, hair fully escaping its pins now, completely herself even in this—and thought about how weeks ago she had been the woman across a drinks table exchanging barbs with him and the distance between that and this felt both enormous and like no distance at all.
"You're staring," she said, not stopping.
"I'm looking. We've established these are different things."
"What are you looking at?"
"You."
She met his eyes. Held them.
Something passed between them that he didn't have words for and suspected she didn't either, and then she looked away first—not retreating, just adjusting—and her rhythm shifted, less exploratory, more purposeful.
He moved with her.
His hands at her hips.
The friction between them was devastating—all that heat and pressure through layers of fabric, her weight on him, her choosing this, choosing him, in the middle of a Monday morning—and he pressed his forehead to her temple and they breathed the same air.
"Draco," she said.
"Still here," he said.
"I'm—" she started.
"I know," he said.
"You don't—"
"Hermione." Her name, deliberate, and she made a sound at it—small, involuntary, the kind she didn't authorise—and he said it again, lower: "I know."
Her grip in his hair tightened.
"Come for me, Hermione."
The words came out like command and prayer at once. He hadn't planned that.
Her rhythm grew less precise and more urgent.
He held her through it, hands firm, grounding, and when she came apart it was quiet and complete and nothing like he'd imagined, which meant it was better.
He followed shortly after—it would have been embarrassing how quickly, except that he declined to be embarrassed about it, because he'd been in a state of sustained wanting for weeks and she was Hermione Granger and that was frankly explanation enough. Or at least that's what he told himself.
For a long moment neither of them moved.
The office held them. Outside, the Ministry moved through its Monday with total indifference to what had just happened on Level Two.
She lifted her head first.
Looked at him.
He looked back.
"Well," she said.
"Well," he agreed.
"That was—"
"Yes."
"I was going to say productive."
"Of course you were."
"Professionally speaking."
"Of course," he said. "Very on-brand."
She didn't move immediately.
That was the thing he noticed—she didn't spring up and start reconstructing herself.
She stayed, for a moment, just where she was, and looked at him with an expression that had nothing managed in it.
Just present.
Just here.
Just him.
Then she smoothed a hand down his chest, once, and climbed off his lap with the same composure with which she'd climbed onto it.
He stayed in the chair.
He watched her put herself back together with the focused efficiency she brought to everything—coat smoothed, hair assessed in the dark glass of the window, a single curl repinned with a precision that suggested she'd done this before and wasn't self-conscious about it. She picked up her bag from the chair where she'd left it.
She looked at him.
"You look," she said, "like a man who needs seventeen minutes and a change of clothes."
"I have seventeen minutes," he said. "The change of clothes is a problem."
"Scourgify," she said, as though this were obvious, which it was.
"Right," he said. "Yes. I knew that."
He did know that. He'd been casting that spell for very similar purposes since Third Year, but she'd looked at him and it had simply become unavailable.
Her mouth curved. "Tea," she said. "Tomorrow. Atrium."
"Plain scone," he said. "Clotted cream. Jam on the side."
"Don't be late."
She opened the door and left.
He stayed where he was for longer than was strictly necessary.
The office was very quiet.
His files were on the desk exactly where he'd left them.
The clock said twelve forty-three, which meant he had seventeen minutes before a meeting that he was absolutely going to attend because he was a professional and this was a Monday.
He looked at the ceiling.
She said the door isn't locked, he thought, in that voice. The one she uses when she's already decided.
He pressed his fingers flat on the desk.
I'm fucked, he thought.
Not in the way that had just happened in this office, though that had been—that had been something he didn't have adequate language for yet and was going to need some time with.
In the other way.
The way that mattered more.
The way that had been quietly becoming true for weeks while he'd been telling himself it was strategy, proximity, chemistry, anything except the actual thing.
He straightened his tie.
Picked up the file.
Cast an unnecessarily aggressive Scourgify on his trousers.
And went to his meeting.
He was still thinking about her when the owl arrived that evening.
This was not, he told himself, unusual. He was a thorough man. He processed things completely. He ruminated purposefully. The fact that he had replayed the precise weight of her in his lap approximately fourteen times since his two o'clock meeting was not obsession; it was diligence.
What he had not counted on was the unfortunate side effect of spending the remainder of the day in a state of semi-arousal that no number of Finites aimed directly at his cock would resolve. He had tried four. Possibly five. It was becoming a matter of professional concern.
He was still in his coat—hadn't quite gotten around to taking it off—when the bird appeared at the kitchen window with the urgency of something that had been flying fast.
He recognised Borgin's owl. Scrawny, bad-tempered, missing half its left ear from an incident Borgin had never explained and Draco had never asked about.
He opened the note.
Mr Malfoy—
I found some rubbish that needs picking up. Come quickly.
—B
Draco read it twice then Apparated to Knockturn Alley.
I should stop thinking about it.
He arrived in Knockturn Alley with his coat straight, his expression arranged, and the full dignity of a man who had not, earlier that same day, begged Hermione Granger to come for him in his Ministry office, the memory of which was incredibly inconvenient in this particular setting seeing as it was very quickly causing a very visible problem.
I can stop thinking about it.
A witch in a grey cloak moved quickly along the far end without looking up.
Fuck, he thought. She knows.
A cat sat in a doorway and regarded him with professional disinterest.
The cat definitely knows.
Borgin was waiting outside his shop, arms crossed, wearing the face of a man who had seen a great many things he'd preferred not to see and had developed, over decades, a comprehensive strategy for pretending otherwise. The strategy appeared to be failing him this evening.
"Mr Malfoy," he said. His voice was flat. Controlled. The insolence that usually lived just under the surface of everything he said was—not gone, exactly, but quieter than usual.
I am choosing to stop. Now.
"Why am I here, Borgin?"
Borgin jerked his head toward the narrow passage that ran along the side of the shop—barely wide enough for one person, the kind of alley that existed in Knockturn because Knockturn had a great many things that needed to happen without witnesses.
"Found him meself when I were closin' up. Ain't touched him, ain't told no one." A pause, weighted with the significance of a favour being acknowledged. "Thought you'd want to know first, like."
"Meaning you didn't want the Aurors here."
Borgin's eyes slid sideways. "Seemed the sort of thing you'd take an interest in," he said. "Given your—professional concerns."
Borgin's gaze dropped approximately twelve inches, lingered for a professionally inadvisable length of time, and returned to Draco's face without comment.
Draco looked back at him with the full weight of seven generations of Malfoy hauteur.
"The alley," he said.
Borgin gestured toward it immediately.
Some things, at least, still worked as they ought.
He moved past Borgin and walked into the alley.
Right. Dead body. Focus.
He was covered—someone had laid a piece of sacking over him with the rough consideration of people who felt obligated to perform decency without actually feeling it.
He was positioned against the wall, half-sitting, as though he'd been placed there rather than fallen.
No defensive magic. No visible marks.
Draco crouched. Raised his wand and cast Lumos.
He lifted the edge of the sacking and recognised him immediately.
His brain, with the loyalty of a particularly stupid Crup, chose this exact moment to offer him the memory of her saying there—quiet, precise, to herself—like she was solving a problem and he happened to be the solution. His cock twitched.
What. Is. Wrong. With. You, he said to himself.
Thorfinn Rowle. Larger than he remembered, and the underground years had not improved him—broader, coarser—the underground years had hollowed him out and filled him back in wrong. But unmistakable.
Draco had been fourteen the first time he'd seen Rowle at the Manor. He'd understood, even then, exactly what kind of man he was looking at.
He straightened. Cast a Notice-Me-Not on the body and then stepped back to the mouth of the alley and sent the Patronus.
"Potter. Knockturn Alley. I need you. Come alone."
Come for me.
Fuck.
The dragon dissolved into the dark evening air.
He went back and waited.
He was not thinking about her hands.
Potter arrived in four minutes, which meant he'd Apparated the moment the Patronus reached him and hadn't stopped for a coat.
He was not thinking about the sound she made.
He appeared at the mouth of the alley slightly out of breath, glasses askew, taking in the scene with rapid professional assessment, shock long since replaced by process.
He was thinking about the body.
The other body.
The dead one.
He looked at Draco—enough time in close professional proximity to notice when something was off.
"You look—"
"M'fine," said Draco, at a volume and speed that were both, in retrospect, a mistake.
Potter's mouth did something that Draco found deeply objectionable. "Right," he said, and looked at the body, and was—to his minimal credit—professional enough not to say anything further.
Draco lifted the spell.
Potter looked at the body. Once again confronting a version of the past they'd hoped was finished.
"Rowle," Draco said. "Thorfinn Rowle."
"I know who he is." Potter crouched slowly. "He was never caught after the war. Just—disappeared. We assumed he'd fled the country."
"Apparently not."
Potter stood. Looked at the positioning. The careful way he'd been placed, the rough decency of the sacking. "He was moved here. This isn't where he died."
"No. Knockturn Alley. Nobody here asks questions about rubbish."
They looked at each other.
Potter left to make the necessary arrangements—not before he gave Draco one last look that clearly said "Merlin, Malfoy. You are into some weird shit."
Draco stayed.
He stood in the narrow alley in the grey Monday evening and looked at Thorfinn Rowle and thought about the specific kind of evil that required infrastructure.
The kind of operation that had procedures for disposal and chose Knockturn Alley because nobody here asked questions about rubbish.
He'd been fourteen the first time he saw Rowle. He hadn't understood much, then. He'd understood enough.
He understood all of it now.
He replaced the Notice-Me-Not, straightened his coat, and walked back toward the mouth of the alley.
There was work to do. And an erection to negotiate, apparently, since it had outlasted a corpse, a Patronus, and Potter's face, which was honestly what should have killed it.
Chapter 17: The One With Provisional Approval
Summary:
Hermione is late to Friday Drinks™, which has never happened before and which everyone notices.
Crookshanks renders a verdict.
And the clothes come mostly off.
Notes:
Hi, all. I'm trying to get this fic finished soon, as I'm about to get really busy with work, so I'll probably start posting more regularly.
Anyway, onto Ch. 17! I need you to understand that Crookshanks has been a background character in this fic for sixteen chapters and he has earned this moment.
Thank you as always for every comment and kudos. I read every single one. I spent some time today going through and responding to all of them—it really encourages me to keep this thing going.
Also...keeping the smut going! Fair warning, this one gets a bit more heated. 🌶️🌶️ Explicit content, mind the tags!
Can't wait to hear your thoughts on this one! 💚🐍
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Part I—Hermione (Friday, December 9)
She was twelve minutes late.
This had never happened before. Not once, in the entire history of Friday Drinks™, had Hermione Granger been the last to arrive. She had a reputation to maintain and a pathological relationship with punctuality and she was aware that both of these things were slightly embarrassing and she had decided years ago that the embarrassment was a fair trade.
So she was twelve minutes late. Because of Cormac McLaggen.
Technically, it wasn't really his fault. He wasn't there. He hadn't done anything other than simply send a memo at six forty-seven on a Friday evening with three follow-up questions about the enforcement provisions that were, she had to admit, actually quite good questions, which was somehow more irritating. She'd answered them standing in her coat with her bag already on her shoulder, and then she took her coat off and checked her answers and drafted her answers again then one more time. So, she'd arrived at the Leaky at seven forty-two instead of seven thirty, and if Pansy Parkinson said anything about it she was going to—
"You're late," Pansy said.
"I know."
"Twelve minutes."
"I'm aware of how late I am, Pansy."
"Sit down. There's wine."
There was wine. She sat.
The booth was at full capacity in the way it always was for Friday Drinks™—coats piled at one end, bottles opened, the looseness of a group that had survived another week and was prepared to be demonstrative about it. Ginny had claimed the corner. Theo was mid-sentence. Harry had the expression of a man who had been listening to Theo for the entire walk over and had made his peace with it. Neville with a pint and his shoulder approximately two inches closer to Pansy than it had been the last time Hermione had seen them in the same room, and Pansy herself, who was wearing an expression that could charitably be described as predatory and was directing it exclusively at Neville.
And then there was Draco.
He looked up when she arrived—not obviously, not performative—and something in his expression did the thing it had been doing lately, the thing she had stopped pretending not to notice.
She slid into the seat beside him.
"Granger."
"Malfoy."
His arm moved to the back of the booth behind her. Not touching. Just there. No one was watching. That was the point—there was no point. He'd done it anyway.
She reached for the wine.
The evening moved through its rounds with the familiar ease of a group that had been doing this long enough to have stopped performing relaxation and simply arrived at it. By the second bottle the conversation had covered: the match tomorrow, whether the house red had genuinely improved or whether they were simply all getting less discerning, a Wizengamot vote that Harry described as institutional self-harm and Theo described as Tuesday, and the ongoing question of whether Blaise's expression of mild amusement was a permanent fixture or something he did on purpose.
"It's on purpose," Blaise said, to no one's surprise.
Pansy had moved incrementally closer to Neville over the course of the evening in the way that tectonic plates moved—imperceptible in the moment, significant in aggregate. Neville appeared to be either genuinely oblivious or performing obliviousness with extraordinary commitment. Hermione suspected the latter. He had fought a war. He was not oblivious.
"Right," Theo said, from across the table, brightening considerably. "Damage control update." He leaned forward. "I'm told there's been… developments."
"Oh, just the small matter of Lavender Brown and several others accosting me in the Ministry atrium to inform me of Astoria's state of undress in Malfoy's office." She kept her voice even. "I was caught off guard, which will not happen again. Ginny extracted me. We regrouped."
"And then?" Pansy said.
"And then we planned." She ticked it off. "Tuesday—Malfoy met me in the atrium before work with tea and a scone. Wednesday—we had lunch in the Ministry canteen."
Theo made a sound of pure delight. "You made him eat in the canteen?"
"He went voluntarily," Draco said, which was technically true in the same way that many things were technically true.
"How was it?" Blaise asked, looking far too certain of the answer.
"Fine," Draco said.
"He ate the shepherd's pie," Hermione said.
A moment of silence fell over the table.
"The shepherd's pie," Theo repeated.
"I've eaten shepherd's pie before," Draco said.
"You have not."
"I have."
"Name one time."
A pause.
"I was eight," Draco said. "It was a difficult period."
Theo's hand came flat on the table.
Harry pressed his lips together as he attempted, poorly, to remain composed.
"Draco Lucius Malfoy ate Ministry canteen shepherd's pie," Theo said slowly, as if cataloguing it for posterity. "For a witch."
"For damage control purposes," Draco said.
"For a witch," Theo said again, and raised his glass.
"The point," Hermione said, redirecting with the patient authority of someone who had been managing this chaos for several weeks, "is that the immediate response has been working. Before Monday's ambush, the coverage was in a good place—we'd moved past the initial scandal into something more neutral. The atrium story knocked that back, but the last few days have been recovering ground. We're getting back to where we were." She paused. "There's still noise. Anonymous sources claiming Astoria and Draco are—involved, and that I'm somehow the interloper in that. But the tone is starting to shift again."
Draco's arm, still on the back of the booth behind her, shifted incrementally closer.
She noted it and moved on.
"So, the opening match," Pansy said, interrupting Theo with such ease she'd stopped noticing—or caring. "Tomorrow. Everything set?"
"Blaise sorted out the Portkey," Ginny said, in the tone of someone who had absolute confidence in this and also possibly other things about Blaise Zabini that she was not currently elaborating on.
Blaise, who had been occupying his corner of the booth, perfectly serene and entirely unbothered, said nothing. This was its own kind of answer.
Theo looked at him.
Blaise looked at his drink.
"The whole group," Hermione confirmed. "Together. We arrive together, we're seen together, and Lavender Brown can write whatever she likes about it."
"She will," Harry said. "She'll write something ghastly and we'll all be in it."
"Good," Hermione said. "That's the point."
Neville, who had been sitting in proximity to Pansy that had become the booth's new normal, looked up. "Should I be worried about being in it?"
"You're already in it," Theo said cheerfully. "You've been in it since the flowers."
Pansy's expression did not move. The flowers, which she had apparently brought home and put in water and which were, according to Ginny's report, still coral, were not being discussed.
"The flowers were a professional gesture," Pansy said.
"The flowers were coral," Theo said.
"They were a botanical—"
"Coral, Pansy."
"I will end you, Theodore."
"You'll keep the flowers though."
A beat.
"Obviously," Pansy said, with great dignity, and picked up her wine.
The evening moved the way good Friday evenings did—in rounds, each one loosening something the week had pulled tight. The conversation went several directions at once, overlapping and doubling back. At some point Hermione stopped cataloguing the things she still needed to do tomorrow. At some point she simply became present, here, in this booth, with these people, with his arm warm and solid behind her.
She was aware of it the way she was aware of things that had stopped being new.
That was its own kind of information.
They left somewhere around ten—coats retrieved, the minor choreography of a group dispersing, Theo already mid-sentence as he and Harry headed for the door, Pansy saying something to Neville that made him look at her with the quiet attention he gave to things he found worth looking at.
Outside, the night was cold and clear.
Draco fell into step beside her.
They walked.
She was not sure, precisely, when his hand found hers—whether she'd reached for it or he had, or whether it had simply happened the way things happened between them now, without discussion or ceremony, just a decision made and kept.
His thumb moved once across her knuckles.
She didn't say anything.
Neither did he.
Her flat was ten minutes from the Leaky. They covered them in the quiet of two people who had stopped needing to fill the space between them with anything other than the fact of each other.
At the door she found her key.
He waited.
She opened it.
They went inside.
Part II—Draco (Friday, December 9)
The flat was warm.
This was the thing he noticed first—not the books, not the familiar disorder of a space that was lived in rather than maintained, not Crookshanks materialising from wherever Crookshanks went between appearances. Just the warmth of her flat, which was different from the warmth of his townhouse in a way he hadn't found a word for yet and had stopped trying to.
He was three steps inside when Crookshanks blocked his path.
He sat in the middle of the floor and looked at Draco.
Draco looked at him.
"We're doing this again," Draco said.
Crookshanks did not confirm or deny.
"I'll take that as a yes," Draco said.
Crookshanks stood, walked to Draco's leg, sniffed it with the forensic attention of a customs official, and then walked away in the direction of the kitchen with his tail elevated at a dismissive angle.
"Verdict?" Draco said.
"Provisional approval," Granger said, from where she was hanging up her coat. "Probably."
He looked at where the cat had gone. Then back at her.
"I'll take it."
She'd kicked off her shoes and was moving through the flat in her socks, which was a version of her he hadn't seen before. She was wearing a dark jumper he didn't recognise from any public appearance, a slim skirt that did something to her shape that he was aching to investigate, and her hair had mostly escaped whatever she'd done to it at the start of the evening and she looked, he thought, like herself in a way she didn't always in spaces where she knew she was being watched.
"Tea?" she said.
"No," he said.
She looked at him.
He looked back.
The flat was very quiet.
"Okay," she said, and crossed the room.
She kissed him first, which he was learning was how it went—she decided, she moved, she initiated, and he followed, which suited him considerably better than he would have admitted three weeks ago.
He walked her backward through the flat, following her steering, and she directed them down the short hallway to her room without breaking the kiss, which required a certain spatial awareness he was impressed by and she appeared to find entirely unremarkable.
The door closed.
His coat went first—she pushed it off his shoulders with the focused efficiency she brought to everything and let it drop. Then his jacket. She worked through it methodically, which should not have been as charged as it was and absolutely was.
Then she started on his shirt buttons.
He watched her do it.
This was—he was going to need a moment with this. Hermione Granger, in her sitting room jumper and her socks, unbuttoning his shirt button by button, calm and precise, because she had decided to do it properly. Looking at what she was doing rather than at him, which meant he could look at her, which he did, cataloguing the slight furrow of concentration between her brows and the way her lower lip pressed together slightly when she reached the last button.
She spread the shirt open.
Looked up at him.
"Well," she said.
"Well," he agreed.
"You're annoyingly—" she stopped.
"Annoyingly what, Granger."
She pressed her lips together in a way that was absolutely not hiding a smile. "Never mind."
"Annoyingly what."
"Put together," she said, which was clearly not what she'd been about to say and which he was going to get the real answer to eventually.
His hands found the hem of her jumper.
He looked at her. She nodded, fractionally.
He pulled it over her head.
She was wearing a bra—simple, dark—and he reached around and unhooked it with the efficiency of someone who had decided to do a thing and was doing it properly, which felt like fair retaliation.
The straps slid down her arms and she let it fall away, pressing herself flush against his chest with a small, satisfied exhale.
Skin met skin for the first time and the contact punched the air out of his lungs. Warm. Soft. Real.
"You're doing this on purpose," he said against her hair.
"Everything I do is on purpose," she said.
"I know," he said. "It's the worst thing about you."
He kissed her again, deeper, and walked backward until the edge of the bed hit his knees and he sat, and she followed, knee on either side of his hips, which put her exactly where she apparently intended to be.
"You always end up on top," he said.
"Get used to it," she said.
He looked at her properly then—bare shoulders, the faint flush already creeping down her throat, the way she looked at him with that same composed certainty even half-undressed in her own bedroom. It did something catastrophic to his self-control.
Merlin, he thought.
One hand cupped her breast, thumb brushing over the nipple until it tightened. She arched into his palm with a quiet sound that went straight to his cock. He did it again, slower, learning the pressure she liked, then lowered his head to take her into his mouth.
She made a low, satisfied sound and threaded her fingers into his hair, holding him there. "Like that," she said, voice steady but edged with want. "Don't stop."
He had, he was discovering, absolutely no interest in stopping.
"You're very directive," he said against her skin.
"You're very good at following instructions," she said. "Don't make it weird."
He didn't stop. He switched to the other breast while his free hand stroked down her side, over the curve of her arse, pulling her tighter against the hard line of him through their clothes.
Her own hands were not idle. She slid one down his chest, over his stomach, and palmed him through his trousers with deliberate pressure.
Oh, that's—
He groaned against her breast, hips jerking up instinctively.
"Granger—"
"Hermione," she corrected, and stroked him harder, and he stopped having opinions about absolutely anything at all.
He sucked lightly, then harder, and her fingers tightened in his hair.
"Yes," she said automatically. Involuntary.
They stayed like that for long minutes—skin to skin from the waist up, mouths fused, hands exploring with growing urgency. He rolled her nipple between his fingers. She squeezed him through his trousers and swallowed the groan he made into her mouth.
"Fuck, Granger," he murmured against her throat. "You—"
"Don't," she said.
"I was going to say—"
"I know what you were going to say."
"And?"
A pause, during which she did something specific with her hand that made him lose the thread entirely.
"And," she said, "you can say it."
"You're going to make me come like this," he rasped. "Just your hand on me and your perfect tits in my mouth."
She answered by tightening her grip and stroking him harder. "Good," she said quietly. "I want you to."
She said it the way she said everything—like a finding she'd already confirmed. It nearly undid him entirely.
Right, he thought. Moving right along.
He shifted his weight and rolled them in one smooth movement until he was hovering above her, which gave him considerably more options.
"Malfoy," she said.
"Draco," he corrected, which he thought was only fair.
Hermione Granger's skirt was, he had decided approximately thirty seconds ago, one of the greatest achievements in the history of wizarding fashion. It was draped over his shoulders like a curtain, her fingers already in his hair, and he had all the time in the world and absolutely no intention of wasting it.
Right. Yes. Hello. I live here now.
This was where he intended to remain for the foreseeable future.
Four days, his brain offered, helpfully. You have been thinking about this for four days.
He pressed his mouth to the inside of her thigh. Felt her breath catch.
The first slow drag of his tongue drew a sound from her that did something catastrophic to his self-possession. He'd heard it before—Monday, he'd catalogued it, stored it away to think about at professionally inappropriate moments—and it was somehow worse now that he knew exactly what it meant.
"Draco," she said. Not a question. Not a warning. Just his name, the way she said it when she'd already decided something.
"Still here," he said against her.
Four days, his brain said again. Four days of Patronus messages and Ministry corridors and Potter talking about ingredient sourcing and you sitting there thinking about this exact—
He licked into her properly and his brain stopped finishing sentences.
She tastes—she tastes like—She tastes like the thing that was going to kill him. He was going to die right here under her skirt on a Friday night and it was going to be the best decision he'd ever made.
He did it again, broader, deliberate, letting the flat of his tongue drag slowly and felt her hips roll toward him.
"Merlin," she breathed, which was not his name but was close enough.
"Draco" he corrected. Or tried. It came out sounding more like "Mmayco", as his mouth was currently very occupied, but she could call him Mmayco for the rest of his life for all he cared.
He slid two fingers inside her and felt her thighs tighten around his head and thought, with the last functional part of his brain: I am so completely and thoroughly—
"Don't stop," she said.
He didn't stop.
He set a rhythm—deliberate, unhurried, the pace of someone who had been thinking about this for four days and was not going to rush it now that he was finally here. His tongue circled her clit with the lazy precision of someone who was incredibly eager to learn absolutely everything that made her sound like that. Her fingers tightened in his hair.
"There," she said quietly. To herself mostly.
I know, he thought. I know exactly where there is.
Her breathing was fracturing now—the composed, even quality of it dissolving into something shorter, sharper.
Her hips were moving in the small, precise adjustments she made when she'd found what she wanted and was pursuing it, which was the most Granger thing imaginable and also going to finish him.
"You're very—" she started.
"Yes," he said against her. "I am."
I am extremely very. Whatever the end of that sentence is. Yes.
He sucked lightly and felt her whole body tense and thought: There it is.
He was so thoroughly absorbed in the extremely rewarding work of making Hermione Granger come apart under her own skirt that he almost missed it.
Almost.
From the sitting room—clear, unhurried, entirely unprefaced by a knock or any other social nicety—came Ginny Weasley's voice.
"Hermione? I know you're here. Your handbag is out here. I know you're home."
A pause, during which she apparently waited for an answer and received none.
"Why are you ignoring me?"
She did not wait for an answer to that either.
The sound of the sofa cushions shifting. The creak of someone settling in with the intention of staying.
"Wait," Granger said, with what he'd generously call conviction.
Please, no, Draco thought.
"Just like that," she whispered.
Oh. He kept going.
"—I've been thinking about it all evening and I cannot hold it in anymore and Pansy will just tell me to be strategic about it and Harry will look uncomfortable and Theo will make it weird so you're the only one I can actually talk to about this." Another pause. "You're not answering but that's fine, I'm going to talk anyway."
Absolutely not. I have been waiting four days. I am not—
She talked.
Draco kept going.
This was, he decided, a matter of personal integrity. He had started something. He was going to finish it. The fact that Ginevra Weasley had apparently decided that this was the moment to process her feelings about Blaise Zabini was not—was not—his problem.
He was a professional.
He was focused.
He was absolutely—
"—his hands, Hermione," Ginny said, from the other side of the door, with the tone of someone identifying something sacred. "Have you seen his hands? Like, actually looked at them? Because I looked at them tonight, you know, and I had to excuse myself for five minutes—"
I know what Blaise's hands look like, Draco thought, with some desperation. I have known Blaise for twenty years. I am categorically not thinking about—
Above him, Granger made a sound.
He was fairly certain it was not entirely about what he was doing.
He applied himself with renewed focus.
She tastes incredible. He is so completely fucked.
"—and the thing is," Ginny continued, gathering momentum now, having held this in all evening, "it's not even just the physical thing, although the physical thing is—I mean. It's considerable. As a physical thing. He's extremely—you know. Blaise. As a person. Physically."
Draco's tongue stilled for approximately half a second.
Blaise, he thought, is—admittedly—a very attractive man. They grew up together. Shared a room at Hogwarts. He'd seen his—
Granger's fingers tightened in his hair.
"Don't stop," she said. Low. Directed at him specifically.
Right. Yes. Focus. There is one extremely relevant person under this skirt and it is not Blaise Zabini.
"—it's that he listens," Ginny said, with the slightly anguished quality of someone admitting something they'd been arguing themselves out of. "Like actually listens. And I don't know what to do with that because it's easier when they're just—when you can just—"
She trailed off.
Then: "You know what I mean."
I, Draco thought, do not have the capacity to assess what Ginevra Weasley means right now because my tongue is inside Granger's cunt and I am tryin—
Granger's hips rolled.
Yes, he thought. Good. There. That.
He doubled down. Focused. The rhythm again, the pressure, the things he had spent four days thinking about and was now executing with complete commitment and attention. He had a goal and was going to achieve it, regardless of whatever was happening in the sitting room.
Her breathing had gone ragged. Her thighs were trembling. He could feel her getting close—the flutter, the tension of her grip in his hair going from directing to clutching.
"—and his forearms," Ginny said, from the other side of the door, with the tone of someone arriving at the real point after considerable preamble. "I know that sounds—I know how that sounds—but Hermione, if you could just—"
A beat.
"Hermione."
Another beat.
"Is everything ok?"
Granger's hand was pressed over her mouth.
He could feel her trying not to make a sound and also trying not to laugh and also being very close to something that had nothing to do with either of those things, and the combination was—he was going to need a moment with this later. The indignity and comedy of this situation and also the fact that she was right there and he was not stopping—
"Right," Ginny said, the way people do when they've just decided something extremely inconvenient.
The Alohomora was efficient.
The door swung open.
Ginny Weasley stood in the doorway.
She took in the scene.
The scene, to be fair to her, was reasonably self-explanatory.
Granger, Draco noted, did not appear to be doing anything about the fact that her perfect tits were on full display. Neither, evidently, did Ginny.
The silence that followed was substantial.
"Oh," Ginny said. "I see."
Yes, Draco imagined she really did see.
"Ferret," Ginny said. Her voice was admirably level. "Did you hear all of that?"
He lifted his head from under Granger's skirt and with all the dignity he could scrape together, looked at her. "Hard not to hear your yowling, Weaslette," he said, with complete composure. "Despite my finest efforts. Unfortunately, not even Granger's thighs were able to—"
"Excuse me—"
"—adequately muffle the—"
"Stop talking—"
"—particular volume at which you chose to—"
"OH MY GODS—"
From under the bed—because of course, because how could this not happen, came a small, indignant sound.
Crookshanks emerged.
He looked at Ginny.
He looked at Draco.
He looked at Granger.
He turned, tail elevated at an angle of profound personal objection, and walked out of the room with the dignity of a creature who had made his feelings known and was removing himself from the situation on principle.
Ginny's mouth fell open.
"Crookshanks," she said.
The cat did not look back.
"CROOKSHANKS?" Her voice had reached a register that Draco suspected was audible in the street. "YOU ABSOLUTE PERVERTS. DEVIANTS. HE'S A CHILD."
The cat was gone.
Ginny stood in the doorway to Granger's bedroom breathing hard, with plenty left to say and every intention of saying it.
Granger, for her part, had her hand pressed over her mouth.
Her shoulders were shaking.
"Don't," Ginny said, pointing at her.
Granger's shoulders shook harder.
"This is not—" Ginny started.
A sound escaped Granger that was absolutely not a laugh.
"Hermione."
Another sound. Definitely not a laugh. Completely failed to not be a laugh.
Ginny looked at Draco.
Draco looked back with the expression of a man who had nothing to add and was choosing to exercise that right.
"I would like to remind you," Ginny said, with enormous dignity, "that I live here."
"You Alohomora'd a closed door," Draco said.
"You were ignoring me."
"We were busy."
"I didn't know you were—" She stopped. Recalibrated. "Her handbag was on the counter. I thought she was just—reading or something."
"At ten thirty on a Friday night."
"She always reads at ten thirty on a Friday night!"
"That's… a fair point," Draco said.
Granger made another sound into her hand.
Ginny pointed at her again. "Stop finding this funny."
"I'm not," Granger said. She was.
Ginny looked between them for a long moment, finally arriving at terms with a situation she had not anticipated and was not entirely pleased about.
"Fine," she said. "Fine." She pulled the door mostly closed, paused, opened it again. "For what it's worth," she said, to the general direction of the room, "I meant what I said. About Blaise." A beat. "Not the forearms part. Forget the forearms part."
"Never," Draco said.
Ginny muttered something under her breath that sounded to Draco a lot like "Fucking Ferret" but he wasn't going to worry about that right now.
She closed the door.
Her footsteps crossed the sitting room. Her bedroom door opened and closed.
The flat went quiet.
Draco looked at Granger.
Granger looked at Draco.
Her hand was still over her mouth. Her eyes were bright and her shoulders were still shaking and she looked, he thought, like someone who had completely abandoned the effort of composure and had no intention of retrieving it.
She dissolved.
The laugh came out of her properly—unguarded, whole, the kind that took over her face before she could do anything about it—and he watched it happen and thought, not for the first time and with considerably more certainty than the first time, that he was so unbelievably fucked.
He waited for it to subside.
It took a while.
"I want you to know," he said, when she finally looked at him again, "that I was extremely close to resolving the situation when we were so rudely interrupted."
"I know," she said. The unguarded smile was still there.
"My record is unblemished. This was an act of Merlin. Or Weasley."
"Draco."
"I simply want it noted, for the record, that the outcome was not reflective of—"
"Draco," she said again, softer, and reached for him.
He looked at her.
Her eyes were bright and her cheeks were flushed and she was looking at him with an expression that had nothing managed in it.
"Hi," she said.
"Hello," he said.
A beat.
"Where were we?" she said.
He looked at her.
"I have," he said, "an excellent memory."
He found himself against the headboard of Hermione Granger's bed, which was—he couldn't entirely account for the sequence of events that had led here, only that it had involved her mouth and his complete inability to form a counterargument. He wasn't complaining. He was incapable of complaining. He was incapable of most things at this very moment.
Her jumper—somewhere. His shirt—somewhere else. Her skirt was still on, which he had strong feelings about and intended to do something about the moment he regained some semblance of mental capacity. But Granger was kissing him, which seemed to be her preferred method of making him shut his mouth and one of the most effective arguments he had ever encountered. He had no rebuttal. She had kissed him first—as established, as always—and he thought, not for the first time, that he was never going to get used to that. The fact of her deciding. The fact of her moving toward him like it was simple.
It wasn't simple. It was the least simple thing that had ever happened to him.
She pulled back just enough to look at him.
"Right," she said.
"Right," he agreed, which was not his most articulate moment.
Articulate is going to be unavailable for the foreseeable future, his brain offered, helpfully. Kindly lower your expectations accordingly.
Her hands went to his belt. The button. The zip. She moved through it with the same decisiveness she used for everything—and then she looked.
He watched her face.
Her eyes widened. Just a fraction. Lips parting. That small, involuntary inhale.
Ancestors, he thought, and the thought fractured immediately into smaller, considerably less dignified pieces. She's looking. She's looking at my cock like—thank you. Whoever in the Malfoy line was responsible for this specific genetic outcome, thank you, I will never complain about the nose again, I will name my firstborn after you, I will commission a portrait, I will—
"Granger," he managed. His voice had already gone rough.
"Hermione," she corrected absently, still looking. Then, quieter, almost to herself: "Well. That's—proportionate."
Proportionate.
He felt the smugness arrive like a Bludger to the chest and the panic right behind it. He was going to die of pride and embarrassment in the same breath and it was going to be the most Malfoy death in recorded history.
"Proportionate," he repeated, because his brain had apparently handed in its notice. "High praise. I'll have it added to the family crest. Malfoy—Proportionate Since 1067."
"I take it back."
"Too late. It's being embroidered as we speak."
"Draco."
"I'm having it engraved on the mausoleum—"
She wrapped her hand around him.
Every remaining thought he'd been holding dissolved into static.
Good, his brain offered, from somewhere very far away. Warm. Her. More. Please. Yes.
He had, at various points in his life, considered himself a man of some sophistication. He had opinions about wine. He read first editions. He could hold a conversation in three languages and had once talked his way out of a Wizengamot hearing through sheer force of vocabulary.
None of that was available to him right now.
She stroked him once, slow, learning the weight of him, and his head went back against the headboard with considerably more force than he'd intended.
"Fuck—Hermione—"
"Still here," she said, which was his line and she'd stolen it and he could hear the smile in it.
She did it again—slower this time, with a small deliberate twist of her wrist at the end that did something to his spine he was going to need to sit with at length, privately.
"You're leaking," she observed, in the same tone she used when she was reading out a clause she found genuinely satisfactory, her thumb sweeping through it and spreading it down his length. "That's—"
"Don't—fuck, Granger, don't narrate—"
"Why?"
"Because I will embarrass myself."
Merlin, fuck. Of course she's a talker.
"I think it's too late for that."
"Hermione."
She let out a small giggle. Giggle. Something that sounded dangerously fond and tightened her grip and any remaining organisational structure in his brain collapsed entirely.
She shifted closer, still kneeling, and kissed him again—deliberate, unhurried, no Ginevra Weasley-shaped interruptions, just her mouth on his and her hand working him with the deliberate focus she gave to everything she'd decided was important. He kissed her back with the full force of four days' worth of wanting—four days, his brain confirmed, yes, we are aware, we have been aware, we have been acutely aware since approximately Monday at twelve forty-three.
He reached for her because not touching her felt like a personal failing, like leaving a sentence unfinished, like—
His hand slid up her thigh, under the skirt, and found her.
Oh, he thought. She's—
Warm. Slick. Ready. He circled her slowly with his thumb and felt her exhale against his mouth, felt her hips shift toward him.
She gasped. Soft. Involuntary. The kind of sound she didn't authorise.
He was going to be thinking about that sound for the rest of his miserable life and he accepted this completely, and—because he couldn't help himself, because it was his turn—he said, low against her lips.
"Is this from touching my proportionate cock?" he asked, drawing a single slow finger up through her, and she made the sound again, sharper. "Fuck. It is, isn't it."
"You are insufferable—"
He slid two fingers inside her.
"Draco."
"Like that?" he asked, voice already wrecked.
"Yes—don't stop—" Her hand matched his rhythm, her grip confident, deliberate, and his ability to form complete sentences packed its things and left without notice.
He hadn't planned this exact configuration—half-dressed, sitting up, hands on each other with the graceless urgency of people who had been waiting too long and were done being patient about it.
She tightened her grip on him and his vision went briefly simple. Her thumb swept the head of his cock on every upstroke now, confident, deliberate, the movement of someone who had done a quick assessment and located the thing that worked and was going to do it, repeatedly, because she was Hermione Granger and she did not believe in inefficiency.
I am, he thought, going to expire. I am going to simply cease. Right here. In Hermione Granger's bed. With her hand on my cock and her—her everything—and I accept this as the natural consequence of my choices.
He crooked his fingers inside her and found the spot he was looking for—the one he'd been trying to reach before what he would henceforth be referring to as The Catastrophe—Fuck you, Ginevra—and pressed.
She made a broken sound against his throat.
There, he thought, with a satisfaction so complete it felt like magic in the oldest sense of the word. There we are.
"That's it," he said, rough, and he couldn't help himself, the words were just arriving now, unsupervised. "That's it, that's the spot, isn't it? I know. Do you have any idea—any idea—how many meetings I sat through this week thinking about the sound you made—"
"Draco."
"—and the face you made when—"
"Don't stop."
"Fuck, Granger. I'm not stopping. I am absolutely not stopping. I couldn't stop if the Manor were on fire. If—"
"Shut up."
"Okay."
Her breathing was fracturing now—the composure of her breathing dissolving under his hands in real time, her hips moving in the small precise adjustments she made when she'd found the angle she wanted. Her hand was still on him but less coordinated now, her rhythm slipping, and he thought, with a rush of something embarrassingly tender: Good. Good, lose it, stop managing, let me have this.
"You're close," he said. Not a question.
"Yes—"
"I can feel it." He crooked them again, pressed, and she made a sound that wasn't a word. "I want to feel you come all over my hand, Granger. I have been thinking about making you come for—gods—do you have any—"
"Oh—"
"—idea, any concept, of the state you've had me in—"
"Draco, I'm—"
"I know. I know. Come on, come on, that's it—"
Her whole body went taut and he swallowed the sound she made as she came—broken, unguarded, his name—and her hand tightened convulsively around his cock and didn't stop moving even as she shook against him, even as he felt her pulse around his fingers, even as her forehead pressed hard into his shoulder.
She didn't stop, his brain observed, with a kind of reverent horror.
"Merlin—Granger—"
"Mm."
"Hermione, I'm—"
"Mm-hmm."
"You're—you have to—you need to—"
"I know."
"—slow down, or—"
Her voice was low against his throat, wrecked and pleased and entirely herself. "Come, Draco."
Oh. Oh, that's—Yes. Alright. Now, apparently.
The heat that had been building at the base of his spine arrived all at once and he followed her over with a choked sound that had her name in it and several other words—filthy ones, probably, he wasn't tracking—and absolutely no dignity whatsoever.
They stayed like that.
Foreheads together. Breathing the same air. Her hand still loosely wrapped around him, his fingers still inside her, the mess between them entirely irrelevant.
After a moment she pulled back just enough to look at him.
Her cheeks were flushed. Her hair was a complete disaster.
It was the best thing he'd ever seen.
"You're staring," she said.
"I am."
"Mm."
She kissed him once more—slow, unhurried, the kiss of someone who had nowhere else to be—and then nudged him down onto the pillows. He went without resistance. He had no resistance left. Resistance had removed itself from the premises. She curled against his side, one leg thrown over his, her head on his shoulder.
The flat settled around them.
No cats. No interruptions. Just the quiet of a Friday night becoming a Saturday morning, and the sound of her breathing slowing against his skin.
Draco stared at the ceiling. His thumb traced idle circles on her shoulder blade. He thought about the evening—about where were we and I have an excellent memory and her laugh when she'd finally let it out properly after Crookshanks had made his feelings known and departed in high dudgeon.
He thought about proportionate, and how he was going to be insufferable about that, and how she already knew it and hadn't stopped herself from saying it anyway.
He thought about Come, Draco, and how he was never going to recover from that, and how she knew that too.
"For the record," he said, into the dark, voice low and already half-gone, "I think we're going to need to revisit this. Several times. For thoroughness."
She made a sound against his chest that was almost a word.
A pause.
"For rigour," he clarified.
"Mm."
"Hermione Granger," he said. "Asleep before the debrief. I'm shocked."
He smiled at the ceiling.
This, he thought, with the last coherent part of his brain before it went under entirely, is going to be a problem.
A very, very good problem.
And then he was asleep.
Notes:
Eeeeeeekk!
Can I just say that "I know. I know. Come on, come on, that's it—" had me like 👀
I mean, I know I wrote it but I was still like...damn.
Chapter 18: The One With The Library
Summary:
The press box is full, and Ron Weasley has chosen exactly the wrong moment to find his vocabulary.
A Portkey home, a library, and a first edition Hermione would very much like to borrow.
Notes:
Hi friends!
Welcome to Ireland. This one is the chapter, the actual chapter—the one I've been thinking about since I started this fic.
The library scene has been written, rewritten, and lived in for so long that I almost don't know how to let it go.
A few warnings before you dive in: Atlantic wind will do things to a person's hair. Press boxes are not always safe. Yes, that is a Viktor Krum cameo, and yes, he is still saying her name like that. Yes, Theo is living for the drama. Yes, Crookshanks is fine and judging from a great distance.
🌶️🌶️🌶️ Spice warning: this chapter contains the chapter you've been waiting for.
This one runs longer than usual—make some tea, settle in.
As always, thank you for the comments, the kudos, and the lovely enthusiasm you've all brought to this fic. It is genuinely the highlight of my day to read what you've noticed and what you're hoping for.
Lmk what you think 💚
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Part I—Hermione (Saturday, December 10)
The Portkey deposited them in a field.
This was, she was given to understand, intentional.
The field was on the eastern slope of something large and grey and indifferent to their arrival. Ireland had been here long before wizards thought to put things in it and would be here a great deal after. The grass was the shade typical of somewhere that received a great deal of rain and had made its peace with that. The sky was low and fast-moving, clouds doing something dramatic over the ridge line, and the air had come in off the Atlantic and hadn't stopped to apologise for it.
"Merlin," Theo said, turning a full circle. "It's bleak."
"It's magnificent," Ginny said, already moving.
"Those aren't mutually exclusive," Blaise said.
Hermione looked at the ridge line. At the sky. At the light that came through fast-moving cloud cover in the west of Ireland in December, which was cold and unrepentant and beautiful in a way that was not asking anyone's opinion.
She felt Draco stop beside her.
They were looking in the same direction.
Neither of them said anything.
She was aware, distantly, of the previous evening. Of the gravel in his voice at five in the morning—she would be thinking about that for weeks. Of proportionate said in a voice she was never going to fully recover from saying. Her organisational system attempted, gamely, to open the correct drawer and put all of this somewhere sensible, found it stuck, and elected to try again later.
To be filed under: Later. Subcategory: Significantly Later. Do Not Open In A Field In Ireland.
"Right," Harry said, from somewhere behind them, his face a shade of green significantly less attractive than the field before them. "Where's the stadium?"
"You're standing next to it," Ginny said.
Harry looked at the field.
The field looked back.
Then the glamour shifted—the shimmer of a large-scale concealment charm releasing, the air folding back on itself—and the stadium appeared before them.
It was enormous. It rose out of the slope of the mountain like it had always been there, grey stone and iron and something that caught the low December light and threw it back differently. Flags moved in the Atlantic wind. The sound of it reached them a half-second after the sight—tens of thousands of people, the roar of a crowd that had been building toward this for months and had finally arrived.
"Oh," Hermione said.
"Yes," Draco said.
Viktor Krum was standing twenty feet from the Portkey arrival point.
She had known he would be here—the Bulgarian team was competing for the Cup, he was their Seeker, of course he was here—but she had not expected him to be right there, immediately, before she'd had time to locate the press entrance or establish where they were going or suppress the memory of Draco's voice saying I want to feel you come all over my hand, Granger.
"Herm-own-ninny," he said, which was still not right and probably never would be and she had long since stopped minding.
She laughed and let him hug her. The kind of hug that rearranged her internal organs, because Viktor Krum was built like a siege weapon and had never quite calibrated his enthusiasm to his dimensions.
"Viktor," she said, a little breathless, when she was back on the ground. "I didn't know you'd be at this match."
"I am at all matches," he said. This appeared, to him, to require no further explanation. "The team, ve vatch everyting. Ve study." He looked at the group with patient attention, taking inventory. "Potter." A nod. "Ginevra." Another nod. Then, working through the Slytherins with less confidence: "Nott. Zabini." He paused at Draco. "Mal-foy."
"Krum," Draco said.
Viktor looked at him for a moment. Viktor, having faced a Hungarian Horntail at eighteen, found most things fairly manageable by comparison. Then he looked at Hermione. Then back at Draco. Evidently performing a calculation.
He said nothing about the result of the calculation.
"Your last letter," he said to Hermione instead. "The section on international Quidditch regulation. I showed it to our team manager. He found it very interesting."
"I'm glad," she said. "The enforcement provisions have implications for player contracts across—"
"Yes," Viktor said, in the tone of someone who had read the letter and was not going to pretend otherwise. "This is what I said to him." He smiled and she noted that it made him look considerably less like a siege weapon. "It is good to see you, Herm-own-ninny. You look vell."
"You too, Viktor," she said, and meant it.
He nodded once, looked at the group again, and excused himself having accomplished what he came for.
Hermione turned back to the group.
Theo was looking at her like a man who had just been handed unexpected material and was deciding how to deploy it.
She turned to Draco.
Draco was looking at the stadium with extreme focus and seemed determined to avoid her eyes.
Oh, she thought. That's fun.
the
The press box was warm and high and looked out over the pitch magnanimously.
Pansy was already in there when they arrived, which surprised no one. She had enthusiastically announced that evening prior she did not do group travel—the exact phrasing had been "Granger, I would sooner wear Muggle leisurewear in public"—and had made her own arrangements accordingly.
Neville, who had Portkeyed in the night before with Dean and Seamus and had the easy energy of someone who'd already had a full Irish breakfast and a walk in the mountains, was already on his second drink.
Ginny had arranged them along the front row with swift efficiency, then had immediately gone to do actual work and left them to it. Blaise had followed, notepad in hand, notepad in hand, professionally obligated and absolutely no other reason to be within arm's reach of Ginny Weasley.
"Presumably working," Theo said, watching them go.
"Presumably," Harry agreed.
The match began.
Hermione watched it the way she watched most things she found more interesting as context than content—tracking the crowd's response, the rhythm of the match, the energy of a stadium that had been waiting for this and was now, finally, here. Ireland in green and white. Japan in white and red. The Snitch released to the sound of something that was probably the entire west of Ireland inhaling at once.
She was more aware of Draco beside her. The way he watched the match—actually watched it, as someone who had grown up playing and still tracked the progress of it automatically, his gaze moving to the Seekers before the commentator got there. His hand finding the back of her chair without discussion, like it belonged there. It did, apparently. The Atlantic wind had done something to his hair that he was entirely unaware of and that reminded her of the way it looked when he was between her th—
Absolutely not.
Ireland scored first. The press box erupted. Theo stood up. Harry caught his arm before he spilled his drink. Neville made a sound that suggested his Gryffindor instincts were still fully operational regardless of the decade.
Pansy had not stood up. Pansy was composed, having come along mostly for the atmosphere and getting considerably more of it than anticipated.
Neville turned to say something to her—caught up in it, unguarded, forgetting himself for a passing moment—and his hand landed briefly on her arm.
Pansy looked at the hand.
Then at Neville.
Then she picked up her wine, took a very deliberate sip, and became extremely interested in Quidditch, effective immediately.
"Is it always like this?" she said, to Hermione.
"I genuinely have no idea," Hermione said. "I haven't been to a match this size since—well."
"Hm," Pansy said, and continued watching the pitch with great concentration.
The match continued. Ireland scored again. Japan answered. The crowd shifted and breathed and roared in its own rhythm, and Hermione let herself be carried by it without trying to follow every detail.
At some point Draco leaned down and said something low near her ear about the Japanese Seeker and she turned to answer and they were briefly very close and she was aware of how very close to him she was in a crowd where no one was watching because everyone was watching the match.
He didn't move back immediately.
Neither did she.
You're drenched, Granger.
Right, she thought. That's… okay, then.
She didn't see Ron coming.
She was watching the pitch—Ireland's Chasers had found something, a line through the Japanese defence—and she was painfully aware of Draco beside her, his hand having migrated from the back of her chair to her actual shoulder, and she was not thinking about anything in particular except the match and the cold and the feeling of being here, with these people, on this mountain, in this wind.
His hand moved to her hair.
Two fingers, finding a curl that had escaped in the Atlantic wind, tucking it back. His hand lingered at her cheek. She turned toward him. He was already leaning down—
"Typical."
The word cut through the noise of the crowd like a Sectumsempra.
She knew the voice before she turned.
Ron was three feet away. Lavender was beside him, press badge on her lapel, Quick-Quotes Quill hovering, having scented blood. Ron's face had gone the colour it went when he'd been drinking and feeling something he didn't have the vocabulary for.
He was looking at Draco's hand.
"Couldn't even wait until you were somewhere private," he said. The register was conversational, which was somehow worse. "Or is that the point? Put it on display, make sure everyone sees—"
"Ron," Harry said, from somewhere to her left. And then lower, "Stop. Now."
He didn't.
"You know what you look like, right?" He laughed—short, ugly. "Desperate. Hanging off a Death Eater in front of the entire press box because no one else would have you. You're a fucking embarrassment, Hermione."
Draco had gone very still. The dangerous kind.
Hermione looked at Ron with the flat, clear patience of someone who had already done the work of understanding exactly what she was dealing with and had no further questions.
"Ronald," she said. "Ronald. You're the one still talking about this. I'm not sure that qualifies you to lecture me on desperation."
The silence that followed lasted just long enough to drive the point home.
When she was certain it had landed, she reached up, took Draco's face in both hands, and kissed him.
Not a performance. Or not only a performance. Both things at once, which was the most honest version of it.
Draco, for half a second, was completely still.
Then he wasn't.
His hand found her waist. He kissed her back with complete dedication.
The flashes that went off around them were numerous and entirely beside the point.
When they separated, Ron was already gone.
Lavender was retreating after him, her composure holding on by a very thin thread, her Quick-Quotes Quill scribbling with what appeared to be considerable enthusiasm regardless of her personal feelings about the content.
The press box was doing several things simultaneously.
Theo had both hands flat on the railing in front of him, an expression that said he had waited his entire adult life for this exact moment.
Harry was looking at the pitch doing a very poor job of hiding a smile. Which, for someone who'd fought Voldemort at 16, you'd think would be an achievable task.
Neville started clapping.
This appeared to be contagious.
Pansy was not clapping. Pansy was sitting with her wine and her composed expression and the gleam in her eye that meant she was more pleased than she intended to show—was its own kind of standing ovation.
"Right," Theo said, turning from the railing. "I have several things to say."
"Later," Hermione said.
"They're very good things—"
"Later, Theo."
"I've been saving some of them for weeks—"
"Theodore," Draco said.
Theo looked at him.
He looked like a man who'd just been thoroughly snogged in front of several thousand people and was choosing, for the moment, not to be smug about it.
"Later," Draco said.
Theo sat down with great deliberateness. He was absolutely going to say all of it later and everyone present was aware of this.
The match resumed.
Ginny and Blaise were still nowhere to be found.
Working. Presumably.
Ireland won.
How they'd arrived at this point, Hermione could not entirely say. Running into not one but two previous romantic partners—two vastly different experiences—while being categorically unable to stop thinking about Draco coaxing orgasms out of her the previous evening was not, in the end, conducive to focused match analysis. She looked around and noted the green robes and the white sky and the sound of fifty thousand people discovering that the thing they'd hoped for had actually occurred.
At some point Ginny and Blaise reappeared from whatever direction they'd been in, professional and unhurried, Ginny with her notebook and Blaise with an expression of mild amusement that was, as established, entirely on purpose.
"Did we miss anything?" Ginny asked.
The group looked at her.
"No," Harry said.
"Nothing at all," Theo said, showing enormous self-restraint.
Ginny looked between them. Looked at Hermione. Looked at Draco with the narrowing eyes of someone who was going to have questions and had already decided when she was going to ask them.
"Right," she said.
The stadium was emptying slowly around them. The pitch below was being cleared. Someone had found more drinks. Outside, the Nephin Mountains were doing something spectacular in the post-match light that nobody was looking at because they were all looking at each other.
Hermione was aware of the tent arrangements—the sensible plan, the plan they'd arrived with. She looked at the mountains. At the darkening sky. At the beautiful evening settling in.
She looked at Draco beside her.
"I know we have the tent," she said, quietly enough that it was only for him. "But I wish we could go back tonight. Just us."
He looked at her.
Something in his expression did the thing it did.
"Granger," he said. "I've got great news."
Part II—Draco (Saturday, December 10)
The portkey was his idea.
He'd arranged it three days ago and told himself, at the time, that it was logistics. Large public event. Press everywhere. The need for a clean exit route. Eminently practical. The kind of contingency an Auror with half a brain, such as himself, arranged automatically.
He had also thought: in case.
The in case had not required elaboration at the time. It didn't now either.
She was already looking around the foyer.
He watched her do it, with the same level of attention she typically gave to things she decided were worth it—systematic, unhurried. She started at the narrow shelf beside the door. He watched her notice the spines there. Watched her gaze move through the sitting room and catch the floor-to-ceiling case along the far wall, the one that ran uninterrupted from corner to corner.
"You have books in your entryway," she said.
"I have books everywhere," he said.
This was not something he'd planned; it had simply happened gradually over several years until it became structural.
She looked at him.
That expression, he thought. The one she makes when she's been given information she's going to need several minutes to process. I have never been the cause of it before.
I would like to be the cause of it again. Repeatedly. At the earliest possible opportunity.
"How many rooms?" she asked.
"Seven," he answered embarrassingly quickly. "Not including the library."
She stopped walking.
He looked back at her.
"Show me," she said.
He pushed the doors open and stood back.
She walked in.
He watched her take it in—the two storeys, the mezzanine, the iron staircase, the rolling ladder on its rail that he had once spent a genuinely absurd amount of gold on because he had wanted one since he was eight years old and was a Malfoy and had therefore simply acquired it. He watched her face do the thing that faces did when they happened upon something that was exactly what a person had always wanted for themselves.
She moved to the nearest shelf as if it called to her, without fully deciding to. He could tell. The same way he could tell when she was about to win an argument three sentences before she started making it.
Her fingers found the spines.
Hermione Granger is in my library. Twenty-four hours ago she was coming on my fingers and now she is standing in my library.
He should give her the room. He should leave—go and pour something, sit in the kitchen, have a brief, dignified moment of private collapse, check in with himself professionally.
He stayed in the doorway.
He leaned against the frame.
He watched her.
Her hair had, over the course of the match, taken on a rather interesting quality—curls half-wild around her shoulders, whatever she'd done to it this morning having entirely surrendered to the day. She was still in her coat. She trailed her fingers along the second shelf, head tilting, reading the way she always did.
Get out of the doorway. Go anywhere. The kitchen. The street. France.
He stayed in the doorway.
She'd been reading for approximately three minutes when she moved again.
Her hands went to her scarf—she unwound it slowly, still facing the shelves, and set it on the bottom rung of the ladder without looking. A small, unhurried act of settling in.
That is a scarf, he thought. She has removed her scarf. This is something people do. He had watched people remove scarves on thousands of occasions without incident.
He stayed in the doorway.
Her hands went to the buttons of her coat.
He stayed very still.
She undid them. Slid the coat off her shoulders and draped it over the scarf on the ladder rung, still with her back to him, still apparently very interested in the shelves.
That is a coat. A coat is also fine. A coat is outerwear. He was wearing a coat himself, right now. The removal of a coat was not—this was not—this was fine.
Underneath she was wearing a dark jumper—thick wool, built for December—which she was currently pulling over her head with complete composure and no particular hurry.
He had had his mouth on her. He had extensive, recent, firsthand knowledge of what was under that jumper. This should not be—the jumper coming off should not be—he had been there, he had seen it, he had—
He forgot what numbers were.
She set the jumper on top of the coat.
The library was very quiet.
She turned.
She is not as composed as the last five minutes have been pretending. I can see the flush from here. I have been watching from this doorway for—how long have I been standing in this doorway. Is this my doorway? Is this my house?
He looked at her. He took his time. He was not going to waste a second of it.
"Hermione," he said.
Just her name. He didn't trust himself with anything else.
She crossed the library to him—not quickly, not performing anything—when she reached him she slid her hands up his chest and around his neck and kissed him.
He responded immediately—not frantically, not desperately, because he was not going to waste this, he had been thinking about this for what felt like several geological epochs and he was going to do it properly—and his hands found her waist, her hips. He pulled her closer. She made a small sound at the contact, and he felt the warmth of her against him through the front of his coat—he was still in his coat, fully clothed, hadn't managed to do anything useful since they'd arrived because she'd been reading his books—and thought, with absolute clarity and no shred of dignity remaining anywhere:
Bedroom. Now. Move.
So he apparated them.
The bedroom appeared around them.
He barely registered it—dark, clean, the warmth of a space that was lived-in—because the backs of her knees had found the bed and she was sitting and he was standing, and for a moment he simply… looked.
Still in her bra. Still in the trousers she'd worn to the match. Her hair a complete disaster. Looking up at him with an expression that had nothing managed in it at all.
The catalogue of things he wanted to do to her arrived all at once and seized his brain entirely.
He reached for his shirt buttons.
He managed approximately one.
She flicked her wrist.
His clothes vanished. All of them.
He looked down at where they had been. Then at her—clothes also gone.
"Did you just—" he started.
"Yes," she said.
A beat.
Right, his brain offered, weakly. He was going to think about this for years. He was going to think about it on his deathbed. He was going to be ninety-three years old and a Healer was going to ask if he had any final words and he was going to say she did it wandless.
"Right," he said. "Okay."
She looked at him then—properly, unhurried, the same way he'd looked at her before.
He was still standing there.
Do something, he told himself. Move. You are Draco Malfoy. You have done this before. You know how this works. You have a professional reputation and you are going to—
"Come here," she said.
"You just vanished my clothes," he said. "You could give me a moment."
"I gave you four seconds."
"That's hardly a—"
"Draco."
"Coming," he said, and did.
He kissed her. He kissed her like the last strand of his restraint had finally snapped—and it had, properly, completely, the entire scaffolding of his self-control gone the instant his lips touched hers—but he made himself slow. Deep. Thorough.
His tongue slid against hers and he tasted her and it was fucking fantastic, and she bit his lower lip just hard enough to make him groan, and his hand found her curls, tugging them lightly—tilting her head to the exact angle he wanted it.
Yes. There. Perfect.
She made a small sound and pulled him closer.
He kissed her until they were lying down—this happened incrementally and then all at once—and then he was over her and her hair was across his pillow and—
"Hi," she said.
"Hi," he said.
She laughed a little, breathless. "You're staring."
"I'm enjoying the view."
Her mouth curved. "Right—"
"It's a good view, Granger. Objectively. You can't give me a view like—"
"You—"
He never did learn the end of that sentence, because she pulled him down towards her, and their lips met, and she slid her tongue in his mouth—her tongue—and the fact that words existed at all ceased to matter in the least.
He pressed his thigh between her legs and felt the slick heat of her against the bare skin of his leg and thought—with the small functioning part of his brain—ah.
She rocked against it once, involuntary.
Oh.
The low, satisfied sound he made against her mouth was not entirely on purpose. He felt exactly how wet she was for him. He felt it. He had it as a fact, now, established and verified, and he was going to think about that fact in inappropriate settings for the foreseeable future.
He kissed down her throat, open-mouthed and deliberate, then lower, across her collarbones. One hand cupped her breast—she fit in his palm and he had to stop for a moment because he simply had to—and his thumb brushed over her nipple until it tightened, and her breath caught, and he did it again, slower, learning her. His other hand slid down her side, gripping her hip.
He lowered his head and took her into his mouth.
She arched. And moaned.
He sucked gently first, then harder, and at the same time pinched the other nipple between his thumb and forefinger and rolled, and her back came off the bed with a sharp gasp.
"Hey," she managed, voice already unsteady.
He looked up at her.
Look at her. Look at her face. Already gone, already coming undone, and I have not even—
He kept his eyes on hers.
"I want your mouth. Please."
She—
His brain offered nothing further. It had, apparently, decided that this moment did not require its services.
Come back, he requested.
Nothing.
Extremely unhelpful, he noted, and willfully obeyed.
"Yes," he said.
He kissed a slow path down her stomach. Hands sliding along her sides, thumbs brushing the undersides of her breasts because he could not, apparently, stop touching her. She was warm everywhere, responsive in ways he found genuinely embarrassing to be experiencing in real time, and her hands kept moving, which was not helping his composure.
"You're so—" she started.
"Yes," he said, already moving. "I am."
He kissed lower. Open-mouthed. Worshipful. He was past pretending to have any composure about this at all. Across her ribs. Over the soft curve of her belly. Then down to the crease of her thigh.
He took his time there.
He licked and sucked at the sensitive skin of her inner thigh until she was squirming, until her fingers tightened in his hair and she was breathing in short impatient bursts.
"Draco," she said, sharper now. "Stop teasing."
He looked up at her.
She was flushed all the way down her chest now. Her hair was an utter disaster against his pillows. Her thighs were open around his shoulders and she was looking at him with an expression so full of want that he was going to need to commission a portrait of it, mentally, for private viewing.
"I'm not teasing," he said. "I'm being thorough."
"Those are the same thing."
"I disagree," he said, and lowered his head.
The first slow drag of his tongue made her hips jerk hard.
There it is. There she is.
He did it again. Firmer this time. Circled her clit with his tongue, with the kind of precision he brought to Legilimency work, to the reading of a ward's structural weak points—and now also, as it turned out, to eating Hermione Granger's cunt.
"Gods," she breathed, one hand fisting in his hair. "Yes—just like that."
He hummed against her, because he could not help himself, because the taste of her and the sound of her and the grip of her hand in his hair were combining to do something to his brain that no amount of professional training had prepared him for. The vibration made her hips jerk and he thought, with deep satisfaction: Yes. Again.
"More. Please. More."
He slid two fingers inside her, because if Hermione Granger wanted more of him he was sure going to give her more of him and she should get absolutely no argument from him.
"I—yes." The words tore out of her, raw and helpless. "Keep—that. Keep doing that."
This. Anything. Anything you want. Anything in the entire—
He growled against her.
She felt it. He felt her feel it—the shudder, the way her thighs locked tighter around his head—and he obeyed her, because she had told him what she wanted and who was he to argue with that.
His tongue flicked faster over her clit. His fingers stroked that spot inside her with ruthless precision. She was shaking. He could feel her thighs trembling around his shoulders. Every breath she took was a broken sound that had no relationship to the composed witch who had walked into his townhouse earlier this evening.
He pulled back just enough to speak against her, not stopping his fingers.
"You taste incredible," he murmured, voice wrecked. "I could stay right here and eat this perfect cunt until you forget every other thought in that brilliant head of yours."
She let out a shaky laugh that turned into a moan when he sucked her clit between his lips and hummed again.
"Oh gods oh gods oh gods—oh—" Her hips rolled against his face, chasing the sensation.
He didn't stop.
He gave her a moment. Not a long one. She moved first—pulled him up by the hair—which was a lot—and when he looked at her she was already looking back.
"Again."
Draco Malfoy looked at Hermione Granger, who was flushed and thoroughly undone in his bed and looking at him like she'd forgotten to be embarrassed about it, and thought: Oh, I am so profoundly fucked.
"Yeah," he said. "Okay."
The second time, he learned things.
He learned that she was not, in point of fact, quieter the second time. She was less so, actually, which he had not anticipated and which he was now forced to reckon with as a piece of information he possessed about Hermione Granger and would possess for the remainder of his life. He learned that she had opinions which she would share in real time, helpfully and at some length—there, yes, don't stop, Draco, I said don't—which should have been entirely predictable and was somehow still a surprise. He learned that her hands in his hair communicated with considerable force, and that she was not above directing, and that he found this, against all reasonable expectation, enormously appealing.
He learned that she was not as composed as she generally appeared, which he had suspected. He had not understood, in the abstract, what not composed would look like on her specifically—had not had a complete picture—and now he did, in considerable detail, and it was going directly into the permanent collection, never to be returned. He also learned, somewhat against his will, that he was apparently going to give Hermione Granger anything she asked for in this bed, and possibly, he was beginning to suspect, in general. He had not previously known this about himself. He was reckoning with it now, in real time, while she was still directing him by the hair.
He would have stayed there indefinitely. He was genuinely considering it as a life choice.
She pulled him up and kissed him.
Right. Apparently they were moving on.
Her hands were on him. This registered through a significant quantity of static. Her hands were on him and she was kissing him and he was trying—sincerely, genuinely trying—to maintain some structural sense of the situation, some foothold, some ledge of composure he could stand on—
"I'm on the potion," she said, against his mouth.
He stilled. The room stilled. The entire city of London stilled. Time itself paused to see what was going to happen next.
"Come inside me." A pause—a very small, loaded, very Hermione Granger pause. "If you want."
He pulled back far enough to actually see her. Hair everywhere. Mouth swollen. Flushed. Certain, and then slightly embarrassed by the qualifier which was—
"If I want," he said.
"Don't."
"Granger—"
"Don't make it—Draco, I swear—"
"I want." He kissed her, soft, deliberate, once. "I want." Again.
Something in her expression went quiet and warm.
"Good," she said.
"Good," he agreed.
This is happening. This is actually—
He kissed her.
And then—
And then he was genuinely not capable of thinking about very much at all, which was unprecedented. He had certain capabilities. Intellectually speaking. He could usually hold multiple threads simultaneously. He had once, during a particularly harrowing Wizengamot cross-examination, drafted counter-arguments in his head while maintaining an expression of serene disinterest.
He was not, he found, going to be functioning like that right now.
"You feel—" he started, and she moved, and the sentence evaporated.
That's fine, he thought. You can do this. Try again.
"You feel—" She moved again. Gone.
He had once been able to lie to Bellatrix about the identity of Harry Potter, he thought. He was currently unable to complete a two-word sentence.
"Draco."
"I know, I—yeah—"
"Draco."
"I heard you, I'm—" He stopped. Pressed his forehead to hers. Breathed in, breathed out, located the very bottom of his composure and stood on it. Barely. "You feel," he said, carefully, "extraordinary. I want that formally noted. For posterity."
She laughed—he felt it—and that was also not helping.
"Posterity," she said. "Really."
"There may be a plaque." He moved, and watched her inhale. "I'm petitioning the Ministry."
"Draco—"
"I'm composing the petition. I'm also—" He moved again. "I'm multitasking. I'm—Granger—"
"Hermione—you are literally inside me right now. It's Hermione."
"Hermione."
She pulled him down to her, and he stopped multitasking.
He moved. She arched up against him and he forgot what language was for entirely, which was a significant personal setback, but he found he had other things to occupy himself with. He moved again. She made that sound—that one—and whatever remained of his composure quietly handed in its resignation and showed itself out.
"There," she said—breathless. "There, yes—"
"Yeah," he managed. "Yeah, I—yeah—"
"Don't you dare stop—"
"I'm not stopping, I would like you to notice that I have demonstrably not stopped—"
"Draco." Her voice had gone low and urgent and a little wrecked at the edges. "I—I'm close—"
"Gods, Granger—" He shifted, watched her expression fracture slightly, felt some answering thing in his chest that he was absolutely not examining. "If you keep saying my name like that I'm going to—"
Her nails dragged down his back, which ended that line of thought efficiently.
"I can't—I'm going to—Draco, I'm—"
"That's it," he said. "Let me feel it, Hermione."
She did, and he felt it, and the small sound she made—not his name this time, just a sound, just that, which he had apparently required without knowing he required it—
He held on.
He was, honestly, a little stunned that he'd managed it. He would like a moment to acknowledge this privately. He had, against all reasonable odds—while Hermione Granger came on his cock, saying his name like that—maintained a functional grip on his own composure. He would like a moment to acknowledge this. He should owl Theo, actually—the fucker would—
She flipped them.
He had absolutely no warning. One moment he was where he was, conducting a small internal awards ceremony on his own behalf, and the next she had rolled them with a confidence that suggested this was not her first time executing that particular maneuver—but he was not going down that rabbit hole at this very moment—and then she was above him, and he was looking up at her, and every single thought he'd been having dissolved instantaneously and completely.
She looked—
She was—her hair was everywhere and her cheeks were flushed and she was looking down at him like he was something she'd decided she wanted and she'd been right about it—
Draco Lucius Malfoy, he thought, somewhere very far away, you are going to die.
He opened his mouth and nothing came out.
She just—his brain started.
She—
"Hi," she said.
"Hi," he said.
I have opinions about wine, his brain offered, apparently attempting to be helpful. I read first editions.
And then she moved.
None of that, he thought, is available to me right now.
His hands found her hips without any instruction from his brain, and she moved again, and whatever had remained of his higher reasoning capacity, which had already handed in its resignation once, now cleared out its desk and left the building entirely.
"Hermione—"
"I know," she said.
"You—"
"I know."
"I need you to—" He had a thought. He lost it. "Please—"
She did, and he—he was trying—he was a man who could hold a thought, he had won arguments in multiple languages, he had a professional reputation—
"You feel—" She moved. "Merlin, you—Granger—"
"Hermione," she said, in a tone that suggested she was enjoying this enormously.
"Hermione," he agreed, immediately, without dignity, without hesitation. "You feel—I can't—you're—please—"
"Tell me," she said.
He stared up at her. "I just did—"
"Tell me."
"Perfect," he said—breathless, wrecked, not even remotely in control of the word before it was out. "You feel bloody fantastic, you're—you're going to kill me, you're actually going to—Hermione—"
"Keep talking," she said.
"I can see where we—" he stopped. "Gods. Don't stop."
His thumb found her clit without discussion.
She gasped—sharp, involuntary, her rhythm stuttering—and her hands found his chest, nails pressing in.
That's right, he thought, with deep satisfaction.
He kept his expression composed.
He was not composed. He was the opposite of composed. But she was looking at him and he was going to maintain at least the appearance of composure for as long as physically possible.
"Keep moving," he said.
"That's not—that's cheating."
"Noted," he said. "Keep moving."
"That's cheating."
"Thoroughly," he agreed, and kept his thumb exactly where it was.
"I—right. Okay. I'm—"
"Go on, Hermione," he managed. "Let me feel it, I—"
Hold on, he told himself. You are doing so well. You have maintained—against considerable odds—a functional grip on—she did that thing—you are going to—just hold—
"Oh, Gods—Draco—"
And then he stopped knowing anything at all.
There was just his name, once, the way she said it—not a question, not a direction, just his name, confirmed, like she'd been holding it and finally put it down somewhere real—and then he was gone, entirely, in a way that took considerably longer to resolve than he would have predicted.
She settled beside him.
The room was very quiet.
"So," she said, after a moment.
"Give me a second," he said. "I'm dead. I have died."
"You're talking."
"I'm haunting you." He turned his head to look at her. She was pink-cheeked and thoroughly undone and trying not to smile. "Where did you—" He stopped. Restarted. "The flipping—"
"Sorry," she said, not sounding sorry.
"Don't be." He looked back at the ceiling. "Don't ever be."
A pause. A good one. The kind that didn't need filling.
"So," she said.
"Still dead, Granger."
She laughed. Soft and warm and very close. He looked back at the ceiling.
The room was quiet. His ceiling was, he noted distantly, very white. He had never particularly noticed this before.
What year is it, he thought. What's my name? Where do I work? These are questions I should be able to answer.
He could answer none of them with confidence.
Granger was beside him, her breathing evening out, her hair in a state that suggested the evening had been significant. She was looking at the ceiling too.
He spoke first, which was unusual.
"That was—"
"Yes," she said.
"I was going to say—"
"I know what you were going to say."
"Do you?"
"You were going to say something insufferable," she said, "about how you'd been right about something."
He considered this. "I was going to say satisfactory."
She turned her head to look at him. "Satisfactory."
"A strong result."
"A strong—" She stopped. "You're insufferable."
"You've mentioned that."
"It bears repeating."
"Granger."
"Malfoy."
He looked at the ceiling. She looked at the ceiling. The room was warm and quiet and outside Kensington was doing whatever Kensington did at this hour, which was nothing in particular and none of his concern.
"The library," she said, after a while.
"What about it?"
"You have a first edition New Theory of Numerology up there. Do you know what that's worth?"
He turned his head to look at her. "Are you talking about my books?"
"I'm talking about your first edition—yes."
"We just—"
"I'm aware of what we just did."
"And you're thinking about my books."
"I was thinking about your books before," she said, with complete composure, "and I'm thinking about them after. The middle was sufficiently distracting."
He looked at her.
She looked back with an expression of perfect innocence that was doing none of the work it was supposed to be doing.
"Sufficiently," he said.
"Adequately," she said.
"Granger."
"Very adequately," she conceded.
"That's not—"
"Exceptionally," she said. "Fine. Exceptionally."
"Thank you," he said, with dignity.
"You're welcome," she said. "Can I borrow it?"
He closed his eyes. "No."
"I'll be careful."
"Absolutely not."
"I have very clean hands."
"The answer is no."
"Draco."
"The answer," he said, "remains no." He paused. "You can come back and read it here."
The silence that followed was brief and loaded.
"Okay," she said. Simply.
"Okay," he said.
They looked at the ceiling.
He thought, not at all distantly and completely unable to continue arguing with himself: I am so thoroughly fucked.
He meant it differently from all the previous times.
Notes:
*squeals*
Chapter 19: The One With The Note
Summary:
One Sunday, two very different experiences.
Morning in Kensington.
Evening at the Manor.
Notes:
Hi friends!
Another two-for-one day! Couldn't give you the first time without also giving you the morning after. It felt wrong to make you wait. Make sure you've read Ch 18 first.
🌶️🌶️ Spice warning: morning-after, slow and unhurried.
Before you ask, yes, Crookshanks is fine. He got his food. All is well.
Thank you, as always, for the comments and kudos and the lovely messages.
Can't wait to hear what you think 💚
Chapter Text
Part I—Hermione (Sunday, December 11)
She woke up warm.
That was the first thing she noticed. Not the light through the curtains—unfamiliar, west-facing—not the arm draped across her waist, comfortable and heavy. It had settled there without asking and clearly had no intention of leaving. Not even the faint awareness of being in a bed that was not hers and finding, somewhat to her own surprise, that she did not mind this at all.
Just warm.
She lay still for a moment, taking stock. The arm. The curtains. The faint sound of London doing whatever London did on Sunday mornings, which was apparently the same things it did on every other morning, indifferent to the fact that Hermione Granger had spent the night in Draco Malfoy's bed, had the absolute best shag of her entire life, and woken up feeling approximately like she had invented a new category of fine.
The arm tightened slightly. Not awake—just resettling, some unconscious gravitational pull toward her that she was absolutely not going to make anything of, except that she was slightly going to make something of it.
She turned over carefully, trying not to wake him.
He was already awake.
Grey eyes, half-lidded, watching her with an expression that indicated he'd already been doing this for some time and had no plans to stop. His hair was doing something that she suspected he would consider a personal tragedy if he were aware of it—slightly pushed to one side, thoroughly un-curated—and he had not done anything about that either.
"Good morning," she said.
"It is," he agreed, as though she'd offered an observation he'd already independently verified.
She felt the smile happen before she could organize it into something more composed. This was, she was beginning to understand, a recurring problem in his presence. Her face had apparently decided that Draco Malfoy was not subject to the usual editorial process.
"How long have you been awake?" she asked.
"A while."
"And you didn't—"
"You looked," he said, producing incontrovertible evidence, "very comfortable. I have some scruples."
"Some," she said.
"The exact right number of scruples," he said. "Neither too many nor too few. I have them precisely calibrated."
"Is that what that is?"
"I'm a very precise person."
She was going to say something about that—she had something, it was almost there—and then he reached up and pushed her hair out of her face with two fingers, very gently, and the thing she'd been going to say dissolved entirely.
"You have," he said, looking at her with an expression she couldn't fully parse, "a truly extraordinary amount of hair."
"I'm aware."
"It's everywhere."
"Also aware."
"I woke up with some of it in my mouth," he continued, conversationally. "I believe that merits documentation."
"I don't see how that's my concern."
"It is absolutely your concern." But he was still doing it—the two-finger thing, moving her hair back from her face with patience entirely out of keeping with a man who had just filed a formal complaint. "A me-adjacent concern caused entirely by you and your—" he gestured vaguely at her head, "—situation."
"My situation," she repeated.
"Hermione." He said it the way he'd said it last night, low and deliberate, and she felt the same thing happen in her chest that had happened then, which was inconvenient and also wonderful and mostly just true. "You have an extraordinary amount of hair. I am simply noting this. For the record."
"The record," she said, "understands and takes no responsibility."
He looked at her for a moment. Then the corner of his mouth curved.
She had, she thought, a definite weakness for that. The almost-smile, the one that arrived before he'd decided to let it—the one that meant something had genuinely caught him off guard and he hadn't managed to be composed about it in time.
Filed under: Malfoy, D.—Expressions. Subcategory: The Ones She Isn't Supposed to Collect.
She was collecting them anyway. She had several so far.
He shifted toward her, which caused the duvet to do something complicated, and then his arm was back across her waist and his face was considerably closer to hers than it had been a moment ago, and she was warm again, that same warmth that had been the first thing she'd noticed this morning, like he was a source of it.
"Hi," he said.
"You already said good morning."
"I'm saying hi now. These are different things."
"They are?"
"Substantively different. One is a greeting. The other is—" he seemed to consider, "—an observation. That you're here. That I'm looking at you."
Hermione looked at him.
"Hi," she said.
He kissed her.
Not the way he'd kissed her last night, which had been various things at various moments—urgent, careful, laughing, focused in a way that she still felt somewhere in the back of her knees. This was slower. Like he was in no hurry and had decided the rest of Sunday could wait.
She let it.
He pulled back after a moment and she heard herself make a sound that was embarrassingly close to a protest, which he clearly noticed because the almost-smile arrived again, closer now.
"You have somewhere to be?" he asked.
"No."
"Then there's no rush." He kissed her again, slower still, his hand moving to her cheek in the way that had been causing her problems since approximately the fourth week of whatever this was. "We can be civilized about this."
"I'm always civilized."
"You bit me last night."
"That was—" she started.
"Twice," he said.
"—contextual," she finished.
"Mm." He didn't sound remotely bothered by this. He sounded, in fact, like he had catalogued the information and found it entirely to his satisfaction, which was its own kind of problem, and she kissed him again before he could say anything else about it.
The kissing, she had discovered, was excellent. She had suspected it might be—there had been evidence, across a fairly comprehensive body of evidence accumulated over the past several weeks—but the full picture of it, unhurried and in daylight, with nowhere to be and nothing to perform for, was something she hadn't quite anticipated. He kissed her like he had opinions about it. Well-considered opinions that he was communicating directly. She found this, as she found most things that were well thought out, extremely compelling.
She also found it increasingly difficult to think about anything other than the kissing, which she noted, with both admiration and alarm, was extremely unlike her.
His hand moved down the side of her neck, tracing her collarbone with unhurried patience, and she shifted toward him, and that was when she became aware—through a sequence of events that was perfectly straightforward and required no further commentary—that Draco Malfoy had woken up in a state that was, let's say, entirely consistent with the laws of biology.
She went still.
He did not move. She felt his hand pause at her collarbone.
"Good morning," he said again, after a moment.
She burst out laughing.
It was not dignified. She didn't particularly care. She laughed into his shoulder and felt his chest shake against her and pulled back enough to look at him, and he was—she had four more expressions to add to the collection immediately, because the one on his face right now was extraordinary. Composed. Entirely, absolutely composed. He had decided composure was the only acceptable response to this situation and was committing to it with all available resources.
"In my defense," he said.
"Is there a defense?"
"There are extenuating circumstances."
"Such as."
"You," he said, simply.
She looked at him. He looked back at her, serene. Having now produced his best argument and readying to rest his case.
"That's," she said, "not a defense."
"It's the only one I have."
"It's not a defense, it's a delegation."
"I'm delegating the defense to you," he confirmed. "On the grounds that you are, in fact, the responsible party." He paused. "I could make a more detailed case for this, if you'd like. I have evidence."
"I'm sure you do."
"Extensive evidence." He said it gravely. "Circumstantial and direct. I have a timeline."
"You do not—"
"I have a very clear timeline," he said, "that begins approximately when the Portkey brought you to my entryway with your hair doing what your hair does and ends approximately now, and I am prepared to submit it to any reasonable arbitration panel of your choosing."
She was laughing again. She couldn't seem to stop. Something about this—the two of them in this bed in the light of Sunday morning, him producing his timeline with absolute seriousness while she laughed into his shoulder—felt like a thing she wanted to put somewhere safe, somewhere the normal rules didn't reach.
"I have to feed Crookshanks," she said, when she'd recovered.
He stared at her.
"I'm sorry?"
"Crookshanks. My cat. He hasn't been fed since yesterday morning and he is—not patient. About breakfast."
"You," he said slowly, "are invoking your cat."
"I'm not invoking him, he simply—"
"You are invoking your cat," Draco said, "as a reason to stop doing what we are currently doing, which is—" he gestured between them, barely maintaining his composure in the face of a significant injustice, "—this."
"He'll be hungry."
"He is a cat."
"He's my cat."
"He loathes me," he said, actively reconsidering that assessment, "and he is currently testing my limits."
She pulled back enough to look at him.
He was still doing the composed thing—the timeline, the arbitration panel—and she was still laughing, and it was Sunday, and she was warm, and she had just had the best night of her life in this bed.
She reached down and wrapped her hand around him.
He stopped talking.
"In my defense," she said, in a tone she had borrowed from him specifically, "this seems like a problem."
The composure went slightly glassy at the edges. "It's not a problem," he said, after a moment. "It's a condition."
"A condition."
His voice had dropped. She kept her hand where it was and watched the composure fail at a cellular level. "Granger."
"We should address this," she said. "Before I go."
"The cat," he said, flatly.
"The cat."
"You are invoking the cat."
"Logistical constraint. Different thing." She held his gaze. "We have time. If we're—"
"If you say efficient," he said, "I will be forced to take issue."
"I was going to say practical."
"You were absolutely going to say efficient."
"Either way," she said.
He looked at her for a moment. Then: "Either way," he agreed, and reached for her.
She lifted her leg over his hip—the obvious move, which she had always been good at—and then she found the angle, that small deliberate tilt, and felt him slide home.
"Oh," she said.
"Yes," he said. "That."
He gave her a moment. She hadn't asked for one and didn't need one but he gave it anyway—that was him, she was learning, a pause at the start of things like he needed to take stock before spending his attention—and she used the moment to settle, to adjust, to become fully aware of him.
Then she moved.
His inhale was sharp and involuntary and she filed it immediately under things she intended to do again.
"Good morning," he said, which was possibly the funniest thing anyone had ever said to her, and she laughed and then moved again because laughing while this was happening was something she had discovered last night and intended to discover repeatedly.
"You've already said that twice," she managed.
"It keeps being true." His hand found her hip—not directing, just there. Warm. "You're embarrassingly wet, Granger."
She felt her face do something.
"It's—it's morning," she said.
"Mm." He said it like he was filing this away. "Is that what that is."
"That's—yes. Biologically speaking—"
"I'll accept the biology," he said, "and also take some credit."
"You can take—" she moved, found the rhythm, lost the sentence—"some credit. Reasonable credit. A measured—"
"Tell me what it feels like."
She looked at him. His eyes were on her face, tracking her the way he read everything—the Legilimens training, reading her like a brief he intended to know by heart. There was something in that attention that made her want to give him what he was asking for.
"Full," she said. "You feel—you feel very—"
"Specific," he said. Not unkindly. An instruction.
"Full," she said again, with emphasis. "Specifically and comprehensively full. Is that specific enough?"
"Getting there." His thumb traced her hip bone. "Keep going."
"I'm not going to narrate the entire—"
"You narrate everything," he said. "It would be inconsistent of you to stop now." He shifted, slow, a roll that made her grip tighten on his shoulder. "I'm listening."
"You're—that's—Draco—"
"There she is," he said quietly. "Yes. Just like that."
She moved with him, finding the rhythm again, and the wry thinned—not all at once, never all at once with him, but the jokes stopped being armored against the thing underneath them, and what was left was warmer and closer and more honest than either of them had started the morning intending to be.
"You feel—" he started.
"Yes?"
"Extraordinary." Said simply. Not performed. "Every time. It's actually—I want you to know it's a problem."
"That I feel extraordinary."
"That I keep being surprised by it," he said. "I shouldn't be surprised anymore. I have data. And yet."
She kissed him because she didn't have a response to that, or rather she had several and none of them were available at the current processing speed.
He kissed her back and his hand moved from her hip to her waist, pulling her fractionally closer, changing the angle enough that she made a sound she hadn't authorized.
"There," he said, soft and satisfied. "That one."
"That one what."
"That sound. I want that one again." His mouth found her jaw, her throat, the pulse point at her neck that he had established, some weeks ago in a pub lavatory, as a point of strategic interest. "Tell me what you need."
"That," she said. "What you're—that. Don't move."
"You want me not to move."
"I want you to stay exactly—"
He stayed exactly. She moved instead—a slow roll of her hips, finding the angle again, the one that made her vision do something interesting—and she heard him say something low and not entirely coherent against her throat.
"You were saying," she managed.
"I wasn't saying anything," he said. "I was attempting to maintain a functional grip on—" she did it again—"Merlin, Granger—"
"Hermione," she said.
A beat.
"Hermione," he said, and the wry was gone now—dropped out of it, something else underneath, warmer and lower and more exposed—and she felt it in her chest and decided not to examine it.
She moved. He moved with her. The rhythm established itself the way rhythms did when both people knew what they were doing and were simply—this. Present. In it.
"Look at me," he said.
She was already looking at him.
"Keep looking at me," he said.
She kept looking at him, which meant she saw exactly what happened to his face as she found her pace—the composure thinning, the control fracturing along lines she was beginning to know, the expression she didn't have a category for yet dropping his guard entirely. She catalogued every second of it. She intended to keep this entry permanently and review it at intervals.
"You're doing it again," he said.
"What."
"The collecting look." His hand slid from her waist to her back, pulling her flush against him, and the change in pressure made her lose a breath. "I don't mind. I just want you to know I know."
"I know you know," she said.
"Good." He kissed her, slow and thorough, while they moved. "I know you know I know."
"That's—" she started, and then the angle shifted again and the sentence went somewhere she couldn't follow it.
It built—not dramatically, not with any announcement, just steadily, the way things built when you were paying attention. And she was paying attention. She was paying the most comprehensive attention she had ever paid to anything, which was considerable, and what she was attending to was: the exact pressure of his hand spread flat against her lower back, the warmth of his chest against hers, the sound he made when she changed her rhythm slightly—the way he said her name, Hermione, used three times now and each time differently—when he said it like a fact rather than an address.
"I've got you," he said quietly.
She had not asked for reassurance. She didn't need reassurance. She was, in her own assessment, entirely fine. But she felt it in her chest and decided not to examine that either.
"I know," she said.
"Good." His forehead pressed to her temple. "Come on, then."
She did.
It was quiet, the way it sometimes was—not silent but quiet, something happening entirely and without spectacle. She felt it in the base of her spine, his name somewhere in her throat not quite making it to the air, her grip on his shoulder probably unreasonable, and he held her through it with his hand flat against her back.
When she came back he was watching her.
"There," he said. Soft. Satisfied. Reverent-underneath, which was always underneath with him, which she was still getting used to finding there. "Hermione."
"Shut up," she said, affectionately, which made him smile.
"I'm just—"
"I know what you're just. Shut up." She shifted—a small adjustment, a different angle—and watched his expression go briefly simple. "Your turn."
"I'm not—" he started.
She moved with specific intent.
"Fuck," he said, which she filed under: expressions, subcategory, the involuntary ones. "Hermione—"
"I know," she said. "I've got you."
He made a sound at that—at her using his words back at him, she thought—and then he was moving and she was moving and she had her hand in his hair and his face was in her neck and she felt the exact moment his composure handed in its resignation completely.
He said her name once, low and wrecked and not quite steady, and then he was gone.
After, with his forehead against her shoulder and her hand still in his hair. Both of them very still in the Sunday morning light, which continued to come in at the wrong angle and continued not to matter.
She let herself have the moment. The weight of his arm across her waist. The fact that it was Sunday and she was in no hurry and everything was, by any reasonable measure, entirely fine.
More than fine.
She kissed him once, quickly, because she could, and started to pull back.
His arm tightened. Not insistent—just present. Like it wasn't quite ready to agree that the morning was over.
"Granger."
"Malfoy."
He looked at her for a moment.
"You'll come back," he said. It wasn't quite a question.
For the book, she thought. The first edition. The one he won't let you borrow but said you could come back to read here.
"I'll come back," she said.
He released her. She gathered what she needed, and stopped at the door to look back.
He was watching her from the bed. Hair still doing the thing. Expression still doing the other thing.
She left a note on the fireplace mantel because it seemed right, and she didn't examine why it seemed right, and she went home to feed her cat.
Thank you for the library.
—H
Part II—Draco (Sunday, December 11)
The Manor had not changed.
It never did. That was, he had decided some years ago, its primary quality—the absolute commitment to remaining exactly itself regardless of what had happened inside it or to the people who lived in it. Wars. Trials. Occupations. Uninvited ophidians in the drawing room. The Manor had absorbed all of it and emerged unchanged, which he found, depending on the day, either impressive or infuriating.
Tonight it was infuriating.
He had come because Mother had asked. He came every time Mother asked. This was, he had established for himself, the boundary of his obligation to this house—not Father's summons, not the weight of the name, not the architecture's considerable efforts to make him feel small again, but his mother and her careful way of asking.
He was, he thought, as he watched the soup course arrive, paying quite a lot for this principle on a regular basis.
He was also, if he was being honest with himself, approximately forty percent still in Kensington. In his library. In the Sunday morning light of west-facing curtains, in the warmth of her against his side. He had been replaying her all day. The moment she laughed into his shoulder, the way she felt under his hands, the way she fit perfectly against—
Focus, he told himself. You are at dinner with your parents. This is hardly the time to think about Granger's ti—
"I understand," his father said, not looking up from his plate, "that you have yet to untangle yourself from your current—situation."
There it is.
"Her name," Draco said pleasantly, "is Hermione Granger. She has an Order of Merlin, First Class, and she is currently drafting legislation that has the Wizengamot in a state of considerable anxiety. You may find this relevant, or not."
His father looked at him.
"I find," he said, "that she is a distraction."
"She isn't."
"She is keeping you from—"
"From what?" Draco set down his fork, carefully. "From Astoria? From an arrangement that benefits the Greengrasses considerably more than it benefits us? From whatever it is you've been quietly negotiating on my behalf since before I was old enough to be consulted about it?"
Silence.
"You are not," his father said, "in a position to be selective."
"I am, in case you've forgotten—which you so often do, Father—the head of this family. I hold the title. The vaults are in my name. The Ministry trusts me. I think you'll find I'm in quite a reasonable position."
His father looked at him. Still in the process of deciding how much patience to extend.
How courteous.
"The Greengrass match," he said, "is not a whim. It is a considered arrangement, one that serves this family's interests in ways that your—unsuitable entanglement—does not and cannot."
Unsuitable.
"Then I suppose it's fortunate," Draco said, "that I have absolutely no intention of untangling myself."
His father set down his fork.
It was a small movement. Perfectly controlled. Draco had been watching his father his entire life and he could count on one hand the number of times he had seen Lucius Malfoy set something down with such precise, deliberate care, so as to prevent himself from doing something else with it.
"I beg your pardon," his father said.
"From my current situation." Draco kept his voice level, pleasant, relaying perfectly reasonable information. "You suggested I untangle myself. I'm clarifying that I have no plans to do so. In fact—" he paused for dramatic effect, "—I intend to entangle myself considerably further, if she'll have me."
The silence that followed was a different kind of silence than the ones before it.
His father looked at him for a long moment. Something had moved behind his eyes—not anger, not quite, Lucius Malfoy did not do anger the way other people did anger—but something colder, more calculating, and underneath it, very briefly, something that was almost surprise. As though he had not genuinely believed, until this moment, that Draco meant it.
"You," his father said, slowly, "are not in the position you believe yourself to be in."
"You've said that."
"I haven't finished saying it."
"Then by all means." Draco reached for his wine. "Finish."
Lucius picked up his fork again, as though resuming dinner was a choice he was making deliberately, as though he had considered the alternative and found it beneath him.
"The title," he said, "carries obligations."
"I'm aware."
"Obligations that extend beyond your personal preferences."
"Also aware."
"Obligations," his father said, setting his fork down again, "that happen to have mechanisms attached. Magical, ancient mechanisms."
Draco looked at him. Something in the phrasing gave him pause. The way his father had not quite said the thing he was circling.
"What mechanisms," he said.
"It isn't relevant at this juncture."
"You raised it."
"As a general point."
"It didn't sound general." Draco set down his wine. Three years as an Auror had taught him to recognise when someone was controlling the flow of information—the careful phrasing, the deflection that confirmed more than it denied. "What mechanisms, Father?"
"The ancestral covenants are complex. There are conditions attached to the transfer of—"
"What. Conditions."
"Draco." His father's voice had sharpened. "This is not the time—"
"You made it the time." He said it evenly. "You raised it. You said my position is not what I believe. You said there are mechanisms. I am asking, directly and specifically, what you mean." A beat. "Unless you'd like to retract the implication, in which case we can return to our soup and you can explain to me why my personal life is any of your fucking business."
His father looked at him across the length of the table.
Draco looked back.
He had spent his entire life learning this stare—the one that said I am Lucius Malfoy and I am waiting for you to understand your place. He had spent approximately the last seven years practicing not being moved by it. He was, he thought, getting rather good at it.
His father picked up his wine. Took a slow, considered sip. Set it down.
"The title," he said, "cannot fully seat without a legitimate heir. Of pure blood." He said it the way he said everything—measured, precise, the tone of a man summarizing something self-evident. "This is a condition of the ancestral magic. Without which, the title reverts. To the nearest eligible male in the Malfoy line."
The dining room was very quiet.
Draco heard it. He heard every word of it. He arranged them in the order they'd arrived and read them back to himself, once, twice, the way he processed evidence—not reacting, not yet, just making sure he was reading what was actually there.
Then something happened that he was going to be embarrassed about later, in the privacy of his own head, where no one could see it. A sound escaped him. Not quite a laugh—something shorter than that, more disbelieving, the sound of a man who has just processed something so perfectly, specifically absurd that his body responded before his brain could intervene.
Of course, said the sound. Of course there's that.
He pressed his lips together. Gathered himself. Looked at his father.
"You," he said.
"I am," his father said, "still alive. And still—capable, should it be necessary, of providing an heir who will have a rather clearer understanding of their obligations than you appear to."
I would rather, Draco thought, composing a thought he intended never to say aloud, eat my own wand than give you that.
The silence was different now.
He heard his mother's breath. He had never—not once—heard his mother's breath catch. She controlled everything precisely. She had, in a burning manor, in a collapsing war, in a courtroom full of people who wanted them destroyed, maintained a composure that was practically pathological. He had never heard it until this moment.
She hadn't known. She genuinely had not known.
Draco looked at his father. "At what point," he said, very precisely, "were you planning to mention this?"
His father regarded him mildly. The question sitting somewhat beneath the conversation. "It is passed down. Father to son. When the time is appropriate."
"And the time became appropriate tonight because—"
"Because you have apparently decided," his father said, with the first real edge Draco had heard all evening, "to throw away everything this family has rebuilt for the sake of a mud—," he caught himself, "a muggle-born with a political agenda. In which case you needed to understand the full picture."
"The full picture," Draco repeated.
"Yes." His father reached for his wine again. He had said what he came to say and considered the matter settled. "Oh—and the covenant specifies a timeline. The heir must be sired before the close of the Lord's twenty-fifth year." He picked up his fork. "Given that June is not so very far away—and your twenty-sixth birthday with it—I thought you should have the complete information."t
June.
Draco looked at his father. Mild. Arranged. He had seemingly accounted for every possible outcome and found he disliked none of them.
You absolute—
"Excuse me," his mother said.
Her voice was level. It was one of the most precisely level things he had ever heard, and he had heard her maintain it while Fenrir Greyback was enjoying a rather lively midnight snack down the corridor.
She stood. She did not look at his father. She left the room—not quickly, never quickly, that would concede something—and the door closed behind her, and Draco was left at the dinner table with his father, who had resumed eating with every appearance of a man who had done nothing of note this evening.
He was halfway to standing when his father's voice came flat across the table, "Sit down, Draco."
He left anyway.
He found her in the drawing room.
Not crying—his mother did not cry, or if she did it was in rooms he had never been admitted to and probably never would be. She was standing at the window with her back to the door, one hand resting lightly on the frame, looking out at the grounds in the dark. When he entered she turned, and her expression had been rebuilt into something close to its usual form. Not quite. The construction was slightly uneven in a way he recognized because he'd spent his whole life learning her face.
"How long have you known?" he asked.
"I didn't," she said.
He looked at her.
"I knew there were mechanisms. Old covenants. That isn't unusual in families like ours." A pause. "I didn't know about this. I didn't know that he—" She stopped. Something moved through her expression. "I didn't know."
He believed her completely, and that was its own thing to hold—that his father had been running this for years, using her as part of a pressure campaign she hadn't been fully briefed on. She'd thought she was advocating for tradition. She'd been a piece on his board and hadn't known it.
She moved to the settee and sat. He sat across from her. Between them: the fireplace, the silence, a thing that had just been named after years of existing unnamed.
"He always wanted to uphold tradition," she said, after a moment. "His sense of—duty. I understood that. I shared it, in my way. But this." She was quiet for a moment, and he let her be quiet, because she was working through methodically, with the same precision she brought to everything that required it. "Now I understand why he's been so insistent. Recently. The push about Astoria. The—urgency of it."
"He needed me to comply before June. One way or another."
"Yes." She looked at the fire. "And if you don't."
"If I don't, the title reverts. He gets it back." Draco said it flatly. He had run the calculations during the soup course. "He wins."
"He wins," she agreed. And then, with a precision that was entirely her own: "I don't want him to have the satisfaction."
He almost smiled. "Neither do I."
"The title belongs to you. You've earned it—not by birth, but by the work you've done since. The man you've become." She said this without sentimentality. "He doesn't deserve to have it back because you refused to be managed."
"I don't particularly care about the title," Draco said. "I want to be clear about that. The Manor, the vaults—I could take it or leave it. What I object to is the principle. What I object to is being positioned like a piece on his board and finding out about it at the dinner table."
His mother looked at him. Something in her expression shifted—not softened, exactly, but opened. "I know," she said. "I know you don't care about the inheritance. That's not the point."
"The point is that he still thinks he can manage me."
"Yes."
They sat with that for a moment.
"You should also know," she said carefully, "that regardless of what happens with the title—you are the Black family heir. Through me. That doesn't change. You will not be without resources." A pause, and then, with the faintest trace of something almost wry—"We are not exactly destitute."
He did, despite himself, smile at that. Just briefly. "I know."
"I'm simply noting," she said, "that his leverage is not as total as he believes it to be. It never is, with your father. He constructs situations to appear unwinnable. They rarely are, on close examination."
He nodded slowly. Then, because it had been sitting with him since the dinner table: "He keeps coming back to the Greengrasses specifically."
His mother tilted her head, very slightly. "Yes."
"There are other pureblood families with eligible daughters. Several, actually. He's never mentioned any of them. It's always been Astoria. Since—" He thought back. "Since before Eighth Year, almost."
"I've noticed that," she said, and something in her voice was careful in a way that made him pay attention. "I've assumed it was simply the connection between the families. The history there."
"What history?"
"Old alliance. Pre-war. Business interests that overlapped." She paused. "Though I'll admit I've never known the precise details. Your father kept those arrangements close." A beat. "He always has."
Draco looked at the fire. Something sitting at the edge of his thoughts.
Why the Greengrasses specifically? Why always Astoria? Why, of every eligible family, only this one?
He set it aside. He had enough to carry tonight.
"I'll handle this," he said.
His mother looked at him. That expression again—the one he didn't have a word for, grief and resolution and something worn in by years.
"I know you will," she said. She touched his face, briefly, with one hand. "My dragon."
Chapter 20: The One With Approximately Sixty Percent
Summary:
Hermione has a productive evening.
Draco has a staring contest.
And then the sofa happens.
Notes:
Hi, all!
Our lovable idiots aren't sitting idle.
I thought a lot about what kind of sexual energy I wanted Draco to have in this fic. I went through different iterations, and ultimately the one I landed on I think really works for who he is in my version of him. That said, I couldn't resist giving him a little bit of this energy. Ya know. For science.
Fair warning—we are still very much in explicit territory. 🍋🍋🍋 E rated, mind the tags.
I've only got the one chapter for you today. My beta has five in her queue, so I'm hoping to get those to you soon. Chapter 25 is the NYE chapter and it's... let's say—substantial.
Anyway, lmk what you think about this one! It's been so fun to read your comments and theories about where this is going. I'm almost done writing this thing and it's been an absolute blast—and that's all thanks to you! 💚🐍
Chapter Text
Part I—Hermione (Monday, December 12)
The bill was, at last, behaving itself.
This was not a thing Hermione said aloud, because she had learned—through a series of increasingly expensive lessons spread across the past several months—that legislative drafts were vengeful creatures that punished premature optimism. But it was Monday evening and the enforcement provisions had finally clicked into place with the satisfying internal logic of a well-constructed argument, and she was allowing herself, privately, a small and cautious sense of progress.
"The provenance documentation requirement," Cormac said, from the other end of the table, not looking up from his copy, "is going to get challenged at committee."
"I know."
"Fenwick will say it overreaches."
"Fenwick always says everything overreaches. It's his entire personality." She made a note in the margin. "I've drafted the counter-argument already. It's on page forty-two."
A pause. Then a short sound that was nearly a laugh. "You've pre-argued with Fenwick."
"I've pre-argued with Fenwick, Runcorn, and the three committee members who will raise retroactivity concerns in that order, at those points in the presentation, using those specific objections." She looked up. "I've been watching Wizengamot committee sessions for years. They're extremely predictable."
Cormac set down his quill and looked at her with an expression that was, she had come to understand, his version of being genuinely impressed. It was slightly more restrained than most people's version, which she appreciated. Effusive was exhausting.
"Page forty-two," he said.
"Page forty-two."
He turned to page forty-two. Read it. Turned back. "That's—yes. That'll work."
"I know," she said, and went back to her notes.
This was the thing about working with Cormac McLaggen that she had not anticipated and had subsequently been forced to update several long-standing assumptions about—he was good at this. Not in the way she was good at it, no. His mind worked differently, more laterally, better at the political topology of who would object to what and why—but genuinely, usefully good. He had caught three things that she might have walked into committee with and regretted. She had told him so, because it was accurate and accuracy mattered. He had taken it the way he took everything—matter-of-fact, easy.
He was not the person she remembered from sixth year. Or perhaps he was, and sixth year had simply not been the optimal conditions for anyone to be their best self. Either way.
They worked in companionable silence for another hour. The Ministry around them had gone quiet in the way it did after seven—the quiet of a building that contained, at this hour, only people who had nowhere better to be, or people who had somewhere better to be and had chosen this anyway. Hermione was firmly in the second category, and she was going to owl Draco when she got home—something about dinner later in the week, she'd heard that new spot in Diagon Alley had finally sorted its service problem—and that was a pleasant thing to have waiting for her at the end of the evening.
She turned a page.
"Can I ask you something?" Cormac said.
She didn't look up. "You're going to regardless."
"True." A beat. "How do you do it?"
"Do what?"
"This." He gestured, vaguely, at the table between them—the stacks of parchment, the annotated copies, the colour-coded margin system she'd implemented in week two that he had initially called excessive and had been using without comment ever since. "All of it. You're across every detail simultaneously, you've pre-empted every objection, you've already filed the counter-arguments—and you've been doing this for eight months. Don't you ever just—" He paused, apparently searching for the word. "Stop."
She considered this. "No," she said.
"Not even for an evening?"
"I stopped yesterday," she said. "Today I'm back."
He looked at her for a moment. Something in his expression had shifted slightly—still attentive, but with a quality she couldn't immediately categorize and chose not to. "What do you do," he said, "when you stop?"
"Yesterday I read," she said, which was not entirely accurate but was not entirely inaccurate either, and was in any case none of his business.
"Just read."
"I enjoy reading."
"Right." He was still looking at her. "And is there—someone you read with?"
She looked up then. He was leaning back in his chair, as if he'd just asked a perfectly innocent question.
"That's," she said, "a fairly transparent line of inquiry."
"It's a genuine question."
"It's a genuine question phrased as a fairly transparent line of inquiry."
The corner of his mouth curved. "Fair enough." He picked up his quill. "I'm going to take that as a yes."
"You can take it however you like," she said pleasantly, and turned back to her notes.
Filed under: McLaggen, C.—Updated Assessment. Subcategory: Unexpectedly Tolerable. Additional note: Apparently also persistent.
She was thinking about Draco. Not in a way that required attention—just in the way that he was present, warmly, in the back of her mind the way a good thing is present when you know it's there. Sunday morning. The west-facing light. She was going to owl him when she got home and suggest dinner later in the week and it was going to be a very ordinary, very pleasant thing to do, and she was looking forward to it with the low-key contentment of someone who has, without quite deciding to, started assuming someone will be there.
"The registry oversight in Section 9," Cormac said.
"What about it?"
"The audit board composition. You've got four Ministry appointees and two independent—I think you need to flip that."
She frowned. "The Ministry appointees provide institutional continuity."
"The Ministry appointees also have a vested interest in not auditing what the Ministry would rather not have audited." He turned his copy toward her, tapping the relevant clause. "You're building a centralised registry to catch a decade of bad practice. You want people on the audit board who aren't embedded in the agencies they're reviewing."
She looked at it. Read it again. Sat back.
"That's—" she started.
"Right?" he said. Not smugly—just evenly. He had made his case and was waiting.
"Annoyingly, yes." She pulled the page toward her and started making notes. "I'll need to redraft the audit appointment criteria. The independence standards will have to be specific to Class A and B materials review or it'll get challenged on vagueness."
"Page forty-two of the next draft."
"Don't," she said, but she was nearly smiling and he could clearly see it.
"There it is," he said.
"There what is it?"
"The smile." He said it without any weight. He had been waiting for exactly that, and was entirely comfortable having waited. "I was starting to think the bill had eaten it."
She looked at him. He looked back at her like he had said a thing and meant it and was entirely at ease with having said it.
Filed under: McLaggen, C.—Additional note: Definitely persistent. Sub-note: Unclear if relevant. No further action required.
"The bill," she said, "has not eaten anything. The bill is going very well, thank you." She turned back to the appointment criteria. "And you should focus on Section 12. The retroactive triggers need tightening—ten years is going to land or it isn't, and I want it tight before first reading."
"Section 12," he said agreeably, and went back to his copy, and the conversation closed easily, the way it does between people who'd worked together long enough to know when to push and when to let it go.
They worked until half past nine.
"I'll look at the appointment criteria tonight," she said, stacking her parchments. "Send me your thoughts on Section 12 by tomorrow morning."
"I'll have them to you by nine." He was putting on his coat. "That new place in Diagon Alley, incidentally—I heard they've finally sorted the service."
She paused. "I heard that too."
"If you wanted," he said, in the same tone he'd used for everything else this evening, "to discuss the appointment criteria somewhere that isn't this table—I'm told the dumplings are exceptional."
She looked at him.
He looked back. Entirely at ease. Not pushing, not retreating. Just—offering. Perfectly comfortable with the outcome either way.
"I'll keep that in mind," she said, which was kind and also true and also not a yes, and he received it with the same even grace he received everything.
"Goodnight, Hermione."
"Goodnight, Cormac."
She Floo'd home.
She came through into her sitting room in the usual way—step, catch her balance, brush the ash off her sleeve—and then stopped.
Draco was on her sofa.
Crookshanks was on the armchair across from him.
They were looking at each other with unblinking intensity. Two parties engaged in a negotiation that had been running for some time and had not yet reached resolution.
Neither of them looked at her when she arrived.
"How long have you been here?" she said.
"A while," Draco said, without taking his eyes off Crookshanks. "Your cat and I are in the middle of something."
"He does that."
"I'm aware." A beat. "He hasn't blinked in four minutes."
"He's part Kneazle. They don't have to."
"That's," Draco said, "genuinely unsettling."
She set down her bag. Took off her coat. Looked at him properly, now—the set of his shoulders, the way he was holding himself together with slightly-too-careful composure. He'd been doing it for longer than was comfortable.
"Are you alright?" she said.
He looked at her then. Away from Crookshanks, which was either a victory or a concession depending on how you looked at it.
"I had a long day," he said. "And there's something I need to tell you."
She sat down.
"Alright," she said. "Tell me."
Part II—Draco (Monday, December 12)
He had been in her flat for forty-seven minutes.
He knew this because he had checked his watch at the forty-five minute mark, decided that was long enough to constitute a reasonable wait, and then stayed anyway. He was an Auror. He had a functional understanding of his own decision-making. He was choosing to be here, on Hermione Granger's sofa, in a flat that smelled of her books and her tea and something floral he had never been able to identify and had stopped trying to identify because the trying was its own problem.
Crookshanks was in the armchair across from him.
He had been there since approximately the thirty-second minute, when he had materialized—there was no other word—from somewhere in the flat's interior, arranged himself in the armchair with precision, having clearly given considerable thought to sight lines, and begun staring.
Draco stared back.
This was, he was aware, a contest he was not going to win. Crookshanks was part Kneazle, ancient by any reasonable accounting, and operated on a timescale that made forty-seven minutes look like a rounding error. But Draco had nowhere better to be and a professional background in not blinking first, so here they were.
You know why I'm here, Draco thought at the cat, since they were apparently communicating by eye contact.
Crookshanks said nothing. His expression communicated, as a creature who had outlived empires, that he was aware. That he had opinions. That Draco would not enjoy them.
We have provisional approval, Draco thought. You extended it yourself.
Crookshanks blinked. Slowly. Once. The blink said: approval was a fluid concept, subject to reassessment without notice.
Draco looked at his hands.
He had taken the day. He had been at Gringotts at nine, in a private room two levels down from the lobby, watching a goblin lay the Malfoy covenant on a velvet-lined table and confirm, in a dry administrative tone, that the terms were exactly as his father had described. He had read the document himself. He had read it twice. The wording was archaic and entirely unambiguous. He had asked the relevant questions and received the relevant answers, and the goblin had inclined its head the way goblins did when they were delivering information they expected the recipient already knew, and he had thanked them and left. The solicitor at midday had been almost a formality. Lord Malfoy, I am at last able to speak to this. The covenant terms are exactly as your father described. The phrase at last able had landed in a way that struck Draco harder than he was willing to admit at the time. He had walked from the solicitor's office to the river and along the river for some considerable distance, the kind of walking that made the city quiet enough to think in, and he had ended up, approximately ninety minutes later, standing at her Floo with the Manor dinner sitting in his chest, confirmed and unresolved.
He had gone home the night before and the flat had been—fine. Clean. Quiet. He had stood in the kitchen and looked at the mantel in the sitting room where her note had been, and then he had gone to bed.
The note was on his bedside table now. He had read it approximately eight times, which was nine times fewer than he would have liked and four times more than he was going to admit.
Thank you for the library.
He had decided this somewhere between the solicitor and the river—the way he decided things he had already decided and was only now admitting to. He had not worked out what she was going to do with the information. That was—
He had learned, over the past several months, that predicting what Hermione Granger was going to do with information was a fool's errand. She had her own architecture. You gave her the facts and she built something out of them that you had not anticipated and could not have predicted, and the thing she built was always, annoyingly, correct.
He was giving her the facts. Whatever she built was hers.
Crookshanks made a sound. Not quite a noise—more of a philosophical statement about the nature of waiting.
"I'm aware," Draco said.
The Floo flared green.
She came through in the usual way—step, catch her balance, the small automatic gesture of brushing ash from her sleeve—and then she stopped. He watched her take in the scene: him on the sofa, Crookshanks in the armchair, the two of them arranged in what he was aware looked like a standoff.
Neither he nor the cat looked at her.
"How long have you been here?" she said.
"A while." He kept his eyes on Crookshanks. They were, he felt, in the middle of something, and he was not going to be the one to concede. "Your cat and I are in the middle of something."
"He does that."
"I'm aware." A beat. "He hasn't blinked in four minutes."
"He's part Kneazle. They don't have to."
"That's," Draco said, "genuinely unsettling."
She set down her bag. He heard her take off her coat. Then she was in his peripheral vision—standing, looking at him, and he made himself turn and meet it.
She was reading him. He could see it happening—the systematic, rapid intake of detail, the attention she paid to the things people didn't say. The set of his shoulders. The way he was holding himself together with more deliberateness than the situation strictly required.
She was very good at this. He had stopped being surprised by how good she was at this approximately six weeks ago.
"Are you alright?" she said.
"I had a long day," he said. "And there's something I need to tell you."
She sat down.
"Alright," she said. "Tell me."
He did not ease into it.
He had considered easing into it—had, at various points during the walk and the Floo and the forty-seven minutes, constructed a reasonable approach. Context first. Then the mechanics of the title. Then the look on his father's face when he'd decided to play the card. Orderly. Controlled.
He told her about the dinner instead, beginning from the soup course and his father's voice when he'd tried the civil approach, and she listened the way she listened—fully, without interrupting, her expression moving through several things in quick succession as the shape of it became clear to her.
When he got to June, something went very still in her face.
"June," she said.
"June."
"And you only found out—"
"Last night. At the dinner table." He heard the tone in his own voice. Dry, contained. The composure that was survival strategy. "He's had this for my entire adult life. He chose last night because I told him—I told him I had no intention of—" He stopped himself. "That I intended—" He stopped again, not quite ready to make such declarations to the witch sitting next to him. "It's of no consequence. He'd already decided it was more useful to play the card than keep holding it."
"Because he can't lose either way," she said. Flat. Not a question.
"If I comply—he gets what he wants. If I don't—he gets the title back and a more cooperative heir besides."
She looked at him for a long moment. Then she set down her mug.
"Right," she said. She had finished processing and was moving directly to the question of what was to be done about it. "Okay. So he has set up a situation where either you do what he wants or he gets the power back. And the power back means—"
"It means Lucius Malfoy is Lord Malfoy again. With everything that entails about who he is and what he believes and what he will do with that." He paused. "I want to be clear that I don't care about the inheritance. The title, the Manor—I could take it or leave it. My mother pointed out, extremely pointedly, that I'm also the Black family heir and we are not exactly destitute."
The corner of her mouth curved, just slightly. "She sounds formidable."
"She is. Entirely." He met her eyes. "The point is not the inheritance. The point is that he has spent my entire life arranging me, and I am—I find I am quite thoroughly done with being arranged."
"Obviously," she said, as though this were self-evident. "So we find a way around it."
He looked at her. "We."
"Yes, we." She said it with the same matter-of-fact certainty she used for everything she had already decided. "You're not doing this alone. There has to be a mechanism—magical blood covenants this old always have edge cases, conditions that weren't anticipated, interpretations nobody thought to look at. I can look at the original text if we can get access to it, or Gringotts would have records of the full terms—"
"Granger."
She stopped. Looked at him.
He looked back at her—slightly impatient, already several steps into a research plan he hadn't agreed to yet, her hair beginning to do what it did when she'd been at her desk for several hours and had stopped paying attention to it.
"With the brightest witch of her age on my side," he said carefully, "I imagine my father's chances of winning this particular argument are considerably diminished."
She went very still. A different kind of still—not the attentive stillness of listening, but something that was almost, possibly, slightly flustered, which he had earned and intended to keep earning.
"Don't be smug about it," she said.
"I'm not being smug. I'm being accurate."
"You're being both simultaneously."
"I have excellent range."
She looked at him for a moment—the expression he was still learning, something between exasperated and warm and something else underneath that mirrored what was happening in his chest. Then she uncurled from her corner of the sofa and moved toward him, and he had just enough time to think oh before she kissed him.
It was not—initially—anything more than that. Her hands on either side of his face, her mouth on his—unhurried, deliberate. She had decided to do this and was in no hurry. His hands found her waist. The lamp was still on.
She pulled back far enough to look at him.
"Your father," she said, slowly, "is a ripe old cunt."
He burst out laughing. It arrived before he could do anything about it—genuine, startled—and she looked briefly delighted by this, and then she was laughing too, and he thought, not for the first time, that he would like to collect this. Her laughing, specifically, up close, with her hands still on him.
"He is," he agreed, when he'd recovered. "He genuinely, comprehensively is."
"Right." She kissed him again, briefly. Pulled back. The laugh still in her eyes but something else moving under it—focused. She had made a decision. "So. We've established your father is a ripe old cunt. We've established we're going to find a way around this. We've established—" a pause, "—that this is, apparently, a we."
"These things have been established, yes."
"So." She tilted her head, just slightly. "I think you should stop talking about your father."
He considered this. "That seems," he said carefully, "like a reasonable—"
She kissed him again, and this time it was rather different from before, and whatever he'd been going to say dissolved entirely, and Crookshanks, having apparently rendered his verdict on the evening's proceedings, stepped delicately off the armchair and removed himself from the room.
Provisional approval, Draco thought, and then stopped thinking about much of anything at all.
She was still kissing him.
His hand had found her face at some point—that had been him, he was fairly certain, though he was no longer willing to swear to the details—and her hands had gone from his face to the front of his shirt, and the heat of her beside him on the sofa was doing destroying his ability to hold the several things he needed to hold.
Things he was still trying to hold, as of approximately forty seconds ago:
The entailment. The covenant text. What his father had said about June. The fact that he had come here tonight not entirely certain what he expected her to do with any of this. The fact that she had said we, three times, as though it were already settled.
Things he was still holding, as of right now:
Her.
The kettle had gone cold on the table. Her knee was pressed against his thigh. She made a small sound against his mouth—not breathless, exactly; more decided—and then she pulled back.
"Hold on," she said.
He held on.
She looked at him. Flushed, focused—the expression she got between tasks. She was, he realised, mentally drafting her next move the way she drafted everything else she committed to.
"What," he said.
"Give me a moment."
"You said hold on."
"I am asking you to do both."
"These are not compatible instructions."
She made a small impatient sound—nearly identical, he noticed, to the sound she made at the Ministry when someone interrupted her mid-thought—and then she slid off the sofa and onto her knees in front of him.
She's—
She's going to—
Oh, he thought. She is.
Her hands were on his thighs. She was looking up at him with an expression of complete composure that he could already see cracking around the edges—flushed at the throat, pupils wide, the faint tremble in her hands she was pretending was not happening.
He should probably say something.
"Hi," he said.
"Hi," she said.
Good. Brilliant. A strong start.
"You don't—" he began.
"If you finish that sentence," she said, "I will reconsider."
"I was going to say you don't have to."
"I know." She looked up at him, calm, certain, her hands sliding slowly up his thighs. "I'm aware. That's rather the point."
She unbuckled his belt—deliberate, unhurried, the precision she brought to anything she'd decided was worth doing properly.
Oh, fuck, he thought. This is happening.
She unfastened his trousers. He lifted his hips—automatic, no higher reasoning required—and for a moment she just looked, which was, in its way, more devastating than anything she had done up to this point. She was Hermione Granger, who had once spent fifteen minutes reading the back of a kettle because it had a minor factual error on the warranty information, and she was giving him that same scholarly attention.
He was going to die. He was going to die on her sofa, in the second-to-last week before Christmas, and his obituary was going to have to be heavily redacted.
"Are you planning to narrate," she said, without looking up, "or can I begin."
"By all means."
"Thank you."
"Could you possibly—"
She bent her head.
Fuck, he thought, and then language went.
His hand had found her hair—unprompted, without authorization—and he was holding it back from her face, and she had glanced up at him the first time he did it, just briefly, something approving flickering across her expression, and that had done something to him he was not going to survive.
She was doing this the way she did most things—with her full attention, adjusting in real-time, making small calibrations apparently based on whatever sounds he was or was not managing to suppress.
"That's it," he said, before he could examine the instinct. Low. Quiet.
She paused fractionally—just a hitch, barely perceptible—and her eyes flicked up to his. Not alarm. Not surprise. Something closer to interest. She held his gaze for a beat, adjusted slightly, and carried on as though she'd just learned something extremely useful.
Oh, he thought.
Oh.
"That's exactly—" he managed, still quiet, still watching her. "Don't stop. That's it."
She didn't stop. She made a small sound—barely a sound, more of a vibration—and he felt it, and she knew he'd felt it, and when her eyes came up again there was a different quality in them. Attention, but sharpened.
He had not fully anticipated this—he had suspected this side of him would emerge eventually. He had not suspected it would be tonight, on her sofa, with the lamp still on.
He was not going to fight it.
Here we fucking go.
"You can take more," he tried.
Her eyes went wide—fractionally, just the briefest flare—and then she did. Without comment, without hesitation, she adjusted and took more of him, and he watched her register that she could, and watched her settle into it—focused, competent.
His free hand found the arm of the sofa and gripped hard.
"Good," he said.
She made a sound at that. Small, rougher than the previous ones, and he felt it along his whole spine.
She liked it.
Of course she did.
He had, approximately twenty minutes ago, been sitting on this sofa explaining that his father was attempting to blackmail him via ancestral blood magic, and now Hermione Granger was on her knees making quiet sounds of approval every time he told her what to do.
"Just like that," he said.
She hummed around him.
"That's—" He stopped. Breathed. "That's very good, Granger."
He watched it land. The small shiver in her shoulders. The way her eyes briefly closed. The way her rhythm didn't falter but deepened, as though what he'd said had given her new instruction she hadn't known she was waiting for.
"There," he said. "Stay right there."
She stayed. Moving on him with complete absorbed focus, and he was watching her, and his hand in her hair was not directing, just present—I see you, I'm here, keep going—and she was responding to him the way she responded to a well-constructed argument. With engagement. With follow-through. With the fierce pleasure she took in executing something she had decided to do well.
He let his thumb trace, very lightly, the line of her face where it angled toward her ear. She made a sound—smaller than before, a sound that had escaped rather than been offered—and her eyes fluttered briefly closed.
"Look at me," he said. Not sharp. Just—there. A request with weight behind it.
She looked at him.
There she is.
The composure he had been, on some level, still politely respecting began, visibly, to give way. Her cheeks were pink. Her eyes were bright and a little wet at the lashes. She was looking up at him with an expression he had not, in all the months he had spent watching her, ever seen her wear—open, a little dazed, completely giving him the response he was drawing out of her.
"Fuck," he said, before he could stop it.
She moaned around him.
He felt it. Felt it vibrate all the way along his shaft.
His hand tightened in her hair. Not pulling—just holding. Anchoring. I am here. I am not going anywhere.
"You have," he said, and had to stop. Breathe. Try again. "You have absolutely no idea what you look like right now."
She made a questioning sound. Did not stop.
"You look," he told her, "like every private thing I have never let myself think about you in daylight."
Her eyes closed, tight, as though the word daylight had cost her something she hadn't prepared to give.
"Hermione," he breathed.
She moaned at that, open, almost helpless.
"Hermione—"
It came out wrecked—a warning and a surrender and a piece of information all at once—and she held her position with the same stubborn follow-through she brought to everything she had committed to, and he finished with her name still caught somewhere in his throat and the lamp still on and her flat wrapped around them.
For a long moment he was not there.
When he returned—gradually, in stages—she was watching him. Sat back on her heels. Her mouth slightly swollen. Her hair a disaster. She looked flushed and fiercely pleased with herself and, underneath that, the curiosity she wore when she had encountered something she intended to examine at leisure.
He looked at her.
She looked back.
Neither of them said anything for a moment.
"Well," she said.
"Well," he agreed.
A pause.
"That was," she said carefully, "illuminating."
"Was it?"
"It was." She tilted her head. "Were you holding back on me?"
He looked at her for a long moment. Her flushed face and swollen mouth and disatrous hair and her eyes bright with the intellectual interest that had nearly finished him ten minutes ago and was going to finish the job eventually, he was increasingly certain.
"I was… being considerate," he said.
"Of?"
"Timing. Pace of revelation." He paused. "I've been told I can be a lot."
"I see." She was clearly making a note. He could tell she was making a note even without the quill. "I'm logging that."
"I thought you might be."
She rose off her knees. He had no idea how—his own legs were not currently a functional mechanism—but she did, with the same grace she brought to everything, and settled back into her corner of the sofa. She picked up her cold tea. Considered it. Set it down.
"I'll make fresh," she said.
"Don't get up yet."
She looked at him.
"Please," he added.
She didn't get up. She leaned—just slightly, just enough—against his shoulder. Her head warm against him. The lamp on. The flat smelling of her books and her tea and faintly, now, of him. Crookshanks was somewhere in the flat, auditing from a dignified distance.
"So," she said quietly, into his shoulder. "That was new."
"Mm."
"Are we revisiting it?"
"Extensively," he said. "At length. With commentary."
"Good."
"Though perhaps not tonight. I have lost, by my estimate, approximately sixty percent of my motor function."
She made a sound that was somewhere between amused and satisfied. Her hand was on his chest. The room was warm. Somewhere in the building a pipe knocked. He closed his eyes.
"I'm going to start with the precedents," she said. "First thing tomorrow."
"I know you are."
"And then we're going to take your father apart."
He opened his eyes. Looked at the ceiling.
"We," he said, trying it out.
"We," she confirmed.
He closed his eyes again. Her hair smelled like the cold outside and something floral he had never been able to identify and had, apparently, stopped needing to.
He put the thought somewhere.
He'd come back to it.
You absolute cunt, he thought, in his father's general direction, from the sofa in Hermione Granger's sitting room.
He did not go home.
Chapter 21: The One With The Deadline
Summary:
Friday Drinks™ missing two of the eight. Hermione is ~glowing~. Draco and Harry's day takes a turn.
Notes:
Hi, all!
Ok, here we go. Things are happening.
Weaving in a little intrigue and possible angst as we build up to the grand finale! I've completed 28 chapters at 100%, and I have first drafts of the last four. I plan to post at least once a week, hopefully twice, from now until I've finished posting.
The next few chapters are quite substantial — we jump from ~7K words in Ch 23, to ~14K in Ch 24, and ~22K in Ch 25. So... a lot of things are happening and I'm so excited to share them with you.
For now, here's Ch 21. Lmk what you think. 💚🐍
Chapter Text
Part I—Hermione (Friday, December 16)
The Leaky on a Friday evening was, as ever, doing its best to be several things at once.
It was warm in the way that only old buildings with fireplaces in every room managed to be—the slightly smoky warmth of somewhere that had been accumulating decades of Friday evenings and would continue to do so for as long as magically possible. It smelled of butterbeer and something fried and the faint undercurrent of whatever the table in the corner was drinking that probably didn't have an actual name. The booth was their booth, had been their booth since someone had claimed it years ago by the simple act of being there first and refusing to leave.
Hermione slid in beside Ginny and reached for the drink that had apparently been ordered for her in advance, which was the kind of thing that happened when you had friends who paid attention.
"You look pleased with yourself," Ginny said, by way of greeting.
"I'm having a good week," Hermione said.
Ginny looked at her. A look that meant she had already formed an opinion and was deciding how long to wait before sharing it.
"Mm," Ginny said.
Hermione looked around the table. Pansy was across from her, elegant and composed, engaged in a conversation with Neville about something she was pretending to find less interesting than she actually did. Hermione had noticed this about Pansy recently—the way she tracked Neville without appearing to, the way she angled herself in his direction while maintaining perfect conversational deniability. Neville, for his part, was talking about hellebores with such endearing warmth that Hermione still hadn't decided whether it was the most genuine or the most effective thing she had ever witnessed.
Blaise was at the end of the table, close enough to Ginny to be noticeable, far enough away to claim coincidence. His glass was in his hand. His expression was the one he used for situations he found interesting but had decided to observe rather than partake. He and Ginny had been conducting whatever this was for an indefinite amount of time, and neither of them had said anything, and nobody at the table had said anything, and the whole thing had developed into a very polite game of chicken that everyone was pretending not to watch.
Theo was at the far end, settled back with his drink, surveying a theatre he had personally designed.
"Where are Harry and Draco?" Hermione asked.
"Auror business," Theo said.
The way he said it told her approximately nothing, which meant he knew approximately everything and had made a considered decision about how much to share. This was Theo's most enviable skill—the appearance of transparency.
"Right," she said.
"Mm," Theo said, in a tone that was almost certainly not about Harry and Draco's Auror business at all.
She reached for her drink.
"So," Pansy said, from across the table, apparently deciding the hellebore conversation had run its natural course. "Christmas."
"Christmas," Ginny agreed.
"I'm going to Nan's," Neville said. "She's doing the whole thing this year. I've been asked to bring flowers."
Something in Pansy's expression went very slightly warm and then corrected itself. Hermione watched this happen and filed it under: Longbottom, N./Parkinson, P.—Status: Pending. Notes: The hellebore thing is going to be an issue for her. Then she returned her attention to the table.
"I'll be at the Burrow," Ginny said, evidently making a valiant attempt at convincing the occupants of the table she had made peace with this. "Well. Part of it. Harry and Theo are doing something on Christmas Eve, so I'll see them before."
"Come one, come all," Theo said. "We're doing a thing. It's going to be tasteful and—" he paused, choosing the right word, "—absolutely not tasteful. Harry's making mulled wine. He has a recipe. He's very serious about the recipe."
"He's very serious about everything," Blaise observed.
"He's very serious about the recipe," Theo agreed. "He and the recipe have a relationship. I am choosing to be supportive. I have not been asked for my opinion on the recipe and I am not volunteering it."
"It's a good recipe," Hermione said, because she'd had it twice and it was.
Theo pointed at her. "You've had the recipe."
"Well—"
"You've been in the inner circle of the recipe this entire time and said nothing."
"I didn't know there was an outer circle."
"There is very much an outer circle," Theo said. "I am currently standing in the outer circle, looking in, watching you tell me the recipe is good." He looked at Blaise. "She's had the recipe."
"I heard," Blaise said.
"He didn't even—he just offered it to you? No preamble? No—no ceremony?"
"It's made in a cauldron, Theo."
"In a cauldron," Theo repeated, with feeling. He sat back. "This is fine. Everything is fine. I will be raising this with Harry. We will be having words."
Hermione laughed. She couldn't help it. This was, she thought, one of the things about this collection of people—they made her laugh without meaning to, which was different from working at it, which was exhausting, and she had been exhausted for a long time before this year and had not always noticed.
"What about you?" Ginny asked. Not the table. Her.
"Grimmauld," Hermione said. "Harry's been after me for weeks."
"Good," Ginny said. She paused. Her expression was doing something… complicated. "You seem—" another pause, "—very fine."
"I am very fine."
"Especially fine. You have a quality."
"I have a quality."
"Mm, yes," Ginny said, "a quality."
"I don't know what you're talking about," Hermione said, and reached for her drink with complete composure, and was aware that this was not helping.
"She's glowing," Theo said, from the end of the table.
"I'm not—"
"You are absolutely glowing," Theo said. "You have been glowing since you walked in. It is positively radiating off you. I have not seen you glow like this since—" he appeared to search his memory with great thoroughness, "—actually I'm not sure I've seen you glow like this. This is new glow. This glow is new."
"I'm having a good week," Hermione said. "I told Ginny. The bill is going well—"
"It's not the bill," Ginny said.
"The enforcement provisions—"
"Hermione."
"—have finally clicked into—"
"Hermione." Ginny said it the second time in the way that reminded everyone she grew up with six siblings, all of them male. "I live with you. Do we need to discuss what I happened upon last Friday?"
The table had gone very quiet.
"That's—" Hermione said.
"I came home for a nighttime chat," Ginny said pleasantly, conversationally, "And happened upon a certain ferret burrowed between her—"
"Ginny Weasley, if you finish that sentence I will tell everyone at this table exactly what you were saying before you happened upon anything—"
Ginny stopped.
Complete silence.
"Word. For. Word." Hermione added. "Including the part… about the forearms."
Ginny gasped. "You wouldn't!"
"Try me, Ginevra Weasley."
Ginny and Hermione looked at each other.
"What," Theo said, very quietly, "is the part about the forearms?"
"Nothing," Ginny and Hermione said, simultaneously.
"What," Theo said again, with incredible patience and unlimited time and absolutely no intention of dropping the topic, "is the part about… the forearms?"
He looked at Blaise, who was examining the ceiling. He looked back at Ginny, who had found something fascinating in the middle distance. He looked at Hermione, who met his gaze with complete composure. "Extraordinary. Truly. I will be thinking about this for years." He picked up his drink. "Back to the matter at hand—"
"There is no matter at hand," Hermione said.
"Back to the matter at hand," Theo continued, entirely undeterred, "which is that Hermione Granger, who I would previously have described as someone who treats her personal life with the care and transparency of a classified Ministry document, is apparently—and I say this with love—thoroughly, comprehensively, and I suspect repeatedly—"
"Theo."
"—having the time of her life—"
"Theo—"
"—with my former roommate—"
"You were at school together," Hermione said. "Calling him your roommate makes it sound like you shared a flat."
"We shared a dormitory for seven years. I have context. I have what you might call firsthand context, of a—" Theo appeared to consider his next word with the care of a man selecting a vintage, "—anatomical nature."
"Anatomical," Pansy repeated, from behind her glass.
"I am not," Hermione said, "having this conversation."
"You're already having it," Ginny pointed out.
"Draco Malfoy," Theo said, preparing to give expert testimony, "was sixteen years old when I first became aware that the Malfoy name was, shall we say, apt in certain—"
"Theodore Nott—"
"—departments, and I say this not as someone who was not looking—"
"No one thinks you were looking—"
"—because I was not looking, I want that clearly established, I was simply present in a shared space in which certain things were—"
"Stop."
"—unavoidable, and what I am saying is that I fully understand, from an informed position, why you are glowing—"
"I am going to hex you," Hermione said. "I am going to hex you and I have had enough legal training to make it very difficult to prove."
"She's threatening me," Theo said to the table, sounding delighted. "She's threatening me. She's never threatened me before. This is new." He looked at her with an expression that was somewhere between fond and triumphant.
"Are you happy, Granger?" Blaise asked. He said it quietly, almost an aside, and he was looking at Hermione with an expression that had stripped away his legendary composure and left something simply genuine underneath. Out of all the people at this table, she was expecting that from him the least. Which is probably why Hermione's entire carefully assembled composure collapsed simultaneously in every direction at once.
The problem was that she didn't have a response ready because she had not been planning to have this conversation. She had been planning to have her drink and let the warmth of the table wash over her and go home and do another hour on the covenant research, which was the kind of plan she had made for herself and which had been working fine right up until—
"Yes," she said, before she could stop herself.
The table erupted.
Theo made a sound that might have been described as obscene if it hadn't been slightly too warm for that. Ginny looked pleased in the way she looked pleased when she had been right about something she'd invested in. Pansy's composed expression did something that, on anyone less composed, would have been called a smile. Neville said oh good in a genuinely warm tone.
Blaise, who had returned his attention to Ginny, looked at her with an expression Hermione couldn't fully read from this angle but which caused Ginny to very carefully look somewhere else.
Filed under: Zabini, B./Weasley, G.—Sitting Room Incident. Status: Logged. Will Not Be Pursued Unless Necessary.
"Right," Hermione said, when the table had settled to a level she could speak over. "We're done with that."
"We're not," Theo said.
"We are."
"We're absolutely not," Theo said, "but I will agree to move on. Temporarily. Under protest." He reached for his drink. "Right. We were talking about Christmas."
They returned, in a slightly disorganized way, to Christmas. Plans. Logistics. What Pansy was doing—Grimmauld. What Blaise was doing—also Grimmauld.
Hermione watched the table and thought about the week. About the research—she had three possible avenues depending on how the original binding language had been phrased, and she intended to request the Gringotts records as early as next week. She thought about Monday evening in her flat, about him already there when she Floo'd home, Crookshanks doing his territorial circle, and the two hours that followed.
About we, which she had said and which had not felt like too much. Which felt, if she was being precise about it—and she was always precise—like the most accurate word available.
Filed under: Malfoy, D.—Current Status. Subcategory: We. No further categorization available or required.
She reached for her drink.
Across the table, Neville said something to Pansy that made her tilt her head and not quite smile.
Subcategory: Also That. Pending.
The Leaky did what it did on Friday evenings, which was hold them all warmly and without judgment, and Hermione let herself be held.
Part II—Draco (Friday, December 16)
He had not made it through the door of the study.
He had Floo'd to the Manor at half-eight that morning intending to do exactly that. He had spent the week constructing the conversation he meant to have with his father—the exact tone, the exact questions, the exact order in which he would ask them—and had arrived with the conversation fully assembled and the morning cleared for it. He had been raised in this house. He knew the rhythms of it. His father took breakfast at seven and was in the study by half-eight on most mornings, and on the mornings when he wasn't, he could be summoned. Draco had not bothered to send word ahead. He hadn't wanted to give his father time to arrange his face.
He crossed the entrance hall. Took the corridor past the formal drawing room. The east wing was quiet at that hour—the long-case clock counting itself, his mother's morning room dark behind its closed door. He turned at the gallery and approached his father's study from the corridor that ran along its outer wall, the way he had been doing since he was old enough to walk and had been instructed never to do without being summoned.
The study door was open. Not wide—a hand's breadth.
Unusual.
He heard voices before he saw anyone, and stopped where he was.
His father's voice, first. Conversational. The tone he used for old friends, for confidences, for matters that did not require pretence. "—the issue isn't whether she has the votes. She has the votes. Tiberius confirms it. The issue is whether the language survives committee in the form she's drafting it. McLaggen says she made it worse on Monday. The audit board reweighting—four independents—is not what we were told to expect."
A silence. Then Cyrus Greengrass's voice, low and irritated. "Tiberius said he sent in the boy."
"The boy is useless. That Granger girl is the architect. The boy reports what she allows him to report and she has, in her usual fashion, allowed him to report only what she has already decided to surface."
"Then we move sooner."
"We do not move sooner." His father's voice did not raise. It only sharpened, the way it sharpened when he was instructing someone he considered slow. "We move when the timeline supports it. Sooner introduces variables. We have managed this for twenty-three years, Cyrus. We will manage it for another six weeks."
A pause. The clink of a decanter against a glass.
"What of Draco?"
"My son will do what the situation requires. He will see reason. He always does… eventually."
Draco did not move.
My son.
He had been trained, at some point in his childhood that he could no longer locate exactly, in how to stand absolutely still while his father spoke. The training had served him well in the war. It served him now. He did not breathe and he did not shift his weight and he did not allow his hand to drift toward the wand at his chest, although it wanted to, and the wanting was instructive in itself, because it meant something in him had already classified the conversation behind that door as a threat.
He stood there for perhaps six seconds.
Then he turned and walked back the way he had come, and he Floo'd to the Ministry.
He went straight to his office. He did not stop for coffee. He did not greet the duty desk. He sat down at his desk and pulled the case report toward him and grabbed his quill, and his hand was steady because he had told it to be, and he wrote one paragraph of the case report and then a second paragraph and then a third, and somewhere during the fourth paragraph he stopped registering what the words said but kept writing because the alternative was not writing and the alternative was not currently an option.
He was in the middle of a case report when his office door opened without a knock.
He did not look up. He had a policy about people who opened his office door without knocking, which was that they could wait until he had finished his sentence. The policy had been established approximately two weeks into getting his own office and had been applied without exception to everyone including Potter, who had taken approximately one week to accept it and had not opened a door without knocking since.
He finished his sentence.
He looked up.
His mother was standing in his office doorway in her coat.
He was already moving around the desk.
"Mother." He was halfway across the room. "What—"
"Sit down," she said. "I'm fine. Nothing has happened." She came inside and closed the door behind her—firmly, making certain the latch caught. "I've been thinking about our conversation. About the Greengrasses."
He sat on the edge of his desk. She took the chair across from it—not the visitor's chair, the better one, which she had identified on her first visit to his office. He knew better than to sit in it when she came to visit.
"I went back to his study," she said. "After you left on Sunday."
"Mother—"
"And then again a few days later."
"Mother—"
"I didn't touch anything. I only looked." She opened her bag and removed a small sheaf of folded parchment. "I found something. I don't know what it means. I thought you should see it, so I made copies."
He took it.
He knew the parchment immediately—his father's preferred stock, the weight and cream of it. The handwriting was in two hands—his father's angular script, and alongside it another he didn't recognise at first. And then did.
Greengrass.
He unfolded them and read.
He read the way he'd been trained to read evidence—not looking for what he expected to find, but for the shape of what was there. It had taken him most of a year to learn the difference, through a series of cases where his own assumptions had cost him weeks.
The financial dimensions, as discussed, remain structured in accordance with our previous arrangement. The transition of legacy assets continues on the timeline we agreed upon. Your discretion in this matter, as always, is assumed.
He read it twice.
Legacy assets. Transition. Timeline.
He had those exact words in a case file. Part of the thread he and Potter had been pulling at for three weeks—unlicensed potions, clean bodies, old money moving quietly through vaults that had never been emptied. Rowle's body in Knockturn Alley, eleven days ago, had given them the first concrete shape of it. The infrastructure of something that had not stopped running when the Dark Lord fell.
He had not had a name for it until this moment.
"I need to make a Floo call," he said.
His mother nodded.
He crossed to the office hearth and threw in a handful of Floo powder.
"Potter."
Potter's face appeared in the flames within seconds, which meant he was at his own office hearth and within reach of it. He took one look at Draco's expression.
"Now?"
"When you can."
"Ten minutes."
Potter arrived in eight. He knocked—he always knocked, the policy was absolute—and pushed the door open and stopped when he noticed Narcissa in the chair.
For a half-second, he did the thing he did when information arrived unexpectedly, where a very quick series of calculations visibly ran behind his face and resolved into something carefully neutral.
"Mrs Malfoy."
"Mr Potter," his mother said, with warmth she reserved only for people she had decided to approve of. It had taken her years to arrive there with Potter. He suspected she still found it slightly inconvenient.
He looked at Draco. "You said it was urgent."
"There's something you need to see." Draco held out the correspondence. "Sit down."
Potter sat. He read.
He read it the way he read everything—fast, thorough, not visibly reacting until he'd finished. Then he read it again.
Potter set the parchment down.
He did not, immediately, let go of it. He kept two fingers on the corner—Potter's version of bookmarking, the small physical tell that meant he was still working through it. Draco let him work. There was no advantage in interrupting Potter mid-thought; he had learned this the expensive way, some years ago.
His mother, still in the better chair, did not move.
Potter let go of the parchment.
He sat back. He pressed two knuckles to the bridge of his nose for a moment. Then he looked up.
"Where did this come from?"
"Father's study. Mother found it after I left on Sunday."
"How far back does it go?"
"Earliest is 1982. Most recent is October."
Potter went still. The kind of still he went when he was running a thread forward, not the kind he went when he was angry. Draco had learned the difference.
"That predates your Hogwarts letter," Potter said.
"It predates a number of things. Including, you'll note, the war."
"All right," Potter said.
"All right," Draco echoed.
Potter looked at the parchment again. "Legacy wealth currently in transition."
"I noticed those same words in the Rosier financial records. Someone with established infrastructure was moving significant assets through channels designed not to leave trails. Someone eliminating people who might expose what was running underneath." He paused. "I didn't have a family name."
"You have one now."
"I have one now."
Potter did the silence-thing. He was building something. Draco could see him building it. There was a certain quality to Potter's processing—the way his face did less and less the further into it he got—and the only data Draco could read from this side of the desk was the absence of data, which was, after eight years of partnership, its own kind of signal.
"Greengrass Sr. is running the network," Potter said. "Or part of it."
"Or adjacent to it. Either way, my father has been in contact with him for years."
Potter looked at him. He had—Draco could feel—read something on Draco's face that was not in the parchment, and was now waiting to be told what it was.
Right.
"Three weeks ago," Draco said. "Wizengamot reception."
Potter's eyebrows did a small thing. He had been at that reception. He had spent most of it on the other side of the room with Theo and Blaise, drinking the unspecific Champagne the Wizengamot served at functions in the apparent hope that the unspecificity would discourage consumption.
"McLaggen was there. Cormac. Newly added as a consultant to Granger's bill. He made a substantive contribution on supply chains, of all the inconvenient things to be making substantive contributions about. The difficulty is always the middle, he said. Between source and distribution. That is where things disappear. Which was, professionally speaking, irritatingly correct, and which I am going to deny ever having credited him with if it is repeated in this office or any other."
Potter's mouth did something at the corner.
"While he was being annoyingly correct, I was running through the ingredients she had been listing in committee. Boomslang. Lacewing. Bicorn horn. Same items I had on a parallel piece of parchment on this desk for an entirely separate reason."
"The compound."
"Yes, exactly. I noticed her bill and the case were, quite possibly, two ends of the same hallway."
"Why didn't you say anything?"
"All I had was a Wizengamot reception and a small private hunch. I had no proof, no shape, and one piece of parchment that did not match any other piece of parchment in my possession." He looked at the correspondence on the desk. "I knew I'd come back to it if something else came in that fit the same shape." He breathed out. "Something else came in this morning that fit the same shape. An hour ago, when Mother walked in with the second piece of parchment."
Potter looked at the correspondence again. He did not say anything for a moment.
He did not say Fuck's sake, Malfoy.
"Right," he said.
"Right," Draco echoed.
"Anything else?"
Draco pushed off the desk and sat on the edge of it instead. The edge was fine. The edge was, frankly, all he was prepared to commit to; the chair would have been a position and he was not yet ready to take a position. His mother, two feet away in the better chair, did not look at him. She did not need to. She had, Sunday evening, looked at him across a different desk in a different house under considerably less professional dignity, and had said, simply, I will help. She had been, in the five days since, helping. She was, now, helping by sitting in the better chair and being the second silence in the room.
"Yes," Draco said. "There's something I haven't told you. About my inheritance."
Potter looked at him. He did not say anything. He waited.
"On Sunday night, I had dinner at the Manor. Father informed me, between the soup and the fish, that it seems I am not Lord Malfoy. Not really."
"What do you mean?"
"Pureblood nonsense. A bit of ancestral magic, Father saw fit to keep to himself." He glanced at his mother. "The point of the thing is that the title never fully transferred to me. On paper, yes. But magically—no. Unless I sire an heir before my twenty-sixth birthday."
"Right," Potter said.
It was a very dry right. Potter had just been handed a piece of information of considerable structural significance and had not yet decided whether to be furious or amused. He was apparently going to settle the question later, in private, in his own kitchen, with Theo, over Firewhisky.
"And if you don't."
"The title reverts. To the nearest eligible male in the Malfoy line."
"Lucius."
"Exactly. Who is, by his own admission, still capable, should it become necessary, of providing an alternative heir who would have a clearer understanding of his obligations than I appear to."
He let that sit on the desk for a moment.
His mother, in the better chair, did not move. Draco was not going to apologise for quoting her marriage at her in front of the Head Auror. She was not going to require it. They had, on this matter, an understanding. The understanding had been reached, wordlessly, on Sunday evening in the drawing room, and was, by today, a fully-furnished room they were both currently sitting in.
Potter said, very quietly, "Shite."
"Mm."
"And he kept this from you. Both of you."
"Yes." A beat. "I may have made it known, at dinner, that I had no intention of ending certain acquaintances of which he may not approve. I suppose his patience could only stretch so thin."
Potter absorbed this without comment. He had absorbed considerably worse in their partnership, and on a few occasions Draco had been the one absorbing.
"I have a fallback. The Black inheritance, through Mother. Enough that I'm not entirely without resources."
"So you can walk."
"From the title. The Manor. Most of it. Not all."
"Right."
"I am not, however, currently in a position to walk. Walking would be—let us say—premature, given that the decision to walk would, on present information, hand Father exactly what he is positioning himself to take. He is using the title to put me back inside the Greengrass orbit. The marriage is access. The bill is a paper trail. Until I know what he is taking it for, walking is the worst available option." He looked at the correspondence on the desk. "Which brings us back to this."
"I went to the Manor this morning," he said. "I had been planning to have a conversation with Father. I had been planning the conversation for most of the week. I had the questions, the order, everything. I went in. I arrived at his door."
He paused.
"I did not make it through the door."
Potter waited.
"The door was ajar. I could hear Cyrus Greengrass inside. They were drinking. At half-past-eight in the morning."
"Of course."
"I am going to give you what I heard. Word for word. It is going to take approximately ninety seconds, because I have been carrying it for nine hours and it is, by now, transcribed."
"Go."
He went.
He gave Potter the corridor, the open door, Father's voice, Cyrus's voice. He gave him the boy. He gave him that Granger girl is the architect. He gave him we have managed this for twenty-three years, Cyrus. He gave him we will manage it for another six weeks. He gave him what of Draco? He gave him my son will do what the situation requires. He will see reason. He always does. Eventually.
He gave it flat. Auror register. One fact after another. The way you read out a transcript when the contents are actionable and your face is the last place you want them.
Mother, across the room, did not move during the recitation.
He finished.
Potter closed his eyes for one second.
Opened them.
"Right," Potter said.
He stood. He walked two steps to the window. He came back. He sat down again.
"Right," Potter said again, and Draco could hear, in that right, the moment Potter had finished the construction.
"Okay. So." He looked at Draco. "It seems your father is the financial backer of the operation we've been chasing for weeks. Your mother just walked into your office with the proof. Your father is using a sixteenth-century blood covenant to force you to marry the daughter of his business partner. And the only person in this building who could close the legal loophole on all of it is Hermione, who cannot know any of it. That about right?"
A beat.
"Yes."
"Yes," Potter repeated, in a tone that had managed, in approximately four seconds, to find the joke and refuse to laugh at it.
His mother, in the chair, said, with admirable timing, "Indeed."
Potter followed a procedural rhythm. It was, Draco had long ago concluded, the closest thing Potter had to a thinking-aloud register; when working, he narrated himself into the room.
"All right," Potter said. "Let me go through it. Unbeknownst to McLaggen—Cormac—he is feeding information on the bill to McLaggen—Tiberius. Tiberius is feeding your father. Your father is feeding Cyrus. Cyrus is—what, exactly? Sitting in your father's study at half-past-eight in the morning, drinking, and asking when they should kill the bill's author?"
"Yes."
"Sitting in your father's study, drinking, and asking when they should kill Hermione."
"Yes," he said.
"Yes," Potter said. He was watching Draco's face. He did not, mercifully, say anything about Draco's face. "All right. So. The bill."
"The bill."
"Hermione's bill. The enforcement provisions. The retroactive ten-year window."
"Yes."
"The centralised registry. With audit access."
"Yes."
"Section 9. Audit board. She flipped the composition this week—Monday."
"Yes. The new structure creates paper trails for exactly the kind of cross-border asset movement Greengrass has been running since the war."
"Cross-border provisions."
"Yes."
Draco listened to himself say yes. He had been saying yes to Potter for an hour and was beginning to recognise that the yeses were the only words his voice was prepared to produce.
"First reading after the holidays."
"Yes."
"And the operation has been managing the threat by—what—stalling, watching, waiting."
"Stalling. Watching. Waiting."
"Until Monday."
"Until Monday."
He had been there. Standing in her flat on Monday evening while she explained the audit board flip to him, pleased with herself in the way she was pleased about things that would, on close examination, get her killed.
"When Hermione flipped the audit board composition and closed the only avenue they thought they had."
"Yes."
"Now they're nervous."
"They have been nervous since Monday. Now they are accelerating."
Potter sat back.
"Right," Potter said.
His mother said, with the same patience she had applied to several decades of pureblood dinner parties, "Do continue."
"Therefore," Potter said, and this was the operational therefore—the therefore that had been arriving since Draco had heard we will manage it for another six weeks in a corridor he had been walking since he was four. "Therefore Hermione is, has been, and will increasingly be a target."
The room went quiet.
"Yes," Draco said.
Potter did not look at the window. Potter looked, instead, at Narcissa—perhaps the only person in the room who had, by any metric, not personally needed this said aloud—and inclined his head, very slightly, as though confirming the arithmetic with someone who had already done it.
"They're going to move on her," Potter said.
"Yes," Narcissa said. "They are."
"All right," Potter said. "Constraints. Let's lay them out."
He took the second knuckle of his left hand and tapped it, once, on the desk. Potter's other tell—the small physical anchor that meant he was now formally in operational mode and would be useless for anything else for the foreseeable future. Theo had once described it to Draco as "the look."
"One," Potter said. "We cannot move on Lucius and Cyrus directly. Both Sacred Twenty-Eight. Anything we file goes through the Wizengamot. The Wizengamot has clients on it." He glanced at the parchment. "Flint. Selwyn implied, but you tell me."
"Implied."
"Right. So no warrants. No surveillance authorisations. Anything we put on paper to go through that body comes back through the same vein it would have to threaten."
"Yes."
He had arrived at this conclusion alone, somewhere between the Manor corridor and the office hearth. He did not need to be walked through it. He let Potter walk through it anyway, because Potter's process required the step, and because Draco had—in the past nine hours—arrived at the slightly humbling realisation that he was not in a position to skip steps.
"Two," Potter said.
He paused.
He looked at Draco.
"Hermione cannot know."
Draco did not say anything.
He had been, in the last forty-five seconds, watching the constraint approach from across the room like a slow-moving weather system, and he had been—uselessly, professionally—calculating the angle at which it would arrive, and he had not, in any of the calculations, located a position from which it could be deflected.
He said, "She wouldn't give it away."
"Malfoy."
"She wouldn't."
"Malfoy, she would have to recuse from the bill the moment she knew."
"She doesn't have to know she has to recuse."
"She would know. She is Hermione."
"She wouldn't give it away."
He said it again because saying it the first time had not, on present evidence, had any effect on the constraint.
"Mate."
There it was. The other mode. The one Potter only used when the Auror mode had run out of road and the friend had to take over because nobody else was going to.
Potter paused.
"I have known her since we were eleven. I have watched her keep secrets that could have ended wars. I have watched her keep secrets from me." A beat. "Everything we've been building since Knockturn. And she is already a target."
His mother, looking at her hands in her lap, said, very quietly, "He is correct, my dragon."
There was a moment, in which Draco did not say anything, in which he stood at the edge of the desk and surveyed—across the limited distance between his current position and the rest of his life—the precise shape of what was being asked of him, and the precise shape of what would be required to do it, and the precise shape of who he would be on the far side.
He said, "Fuck."
"Yes," said Potter.
His mother did not respond to the language. She had heard considerably worse from him by his thirteenth year, in considerably less defensible contexts, and had, over the course of his adolescence, evolved a hierarchy of corrections graded by audience. The current audience was Potter. The correction was tabled.
"Three," Potter said, and stopped.
He did not, immediately, finish.
He looked at Draco. He looked at Narcissa. He looked back at Draco.
He said, "We need someone inside the Greengrass household."
Draco did not answer.
He could feel where the conversation was going, and he wanted to live in denial a few moments longer.
"The financial records, the operational evidence, the supply chain—none of that is in your father's study," Potter said. "Most of it probably isn't even at the Manor. We have correspondence. We don't have ledgers. We don't have routes. We don't have buyers. None of which are in places we can warrant our way into." He paused. "We need eyes inside that family."
A silence.
A long one.
Three of them in the room, all of them holding the same sentence, none of them yet willing to be the one to say it.
His mother said it.
She said it gently, the way she said things she had decided he was going to require an exit for. She said it without looking at Potter—she said it directly to Draco, across the few feet of his own office, as though the rest of the room had been politely asked to wait outside.
"There is one way that could get you access to both of them," she said.
Potter, very quiet, said, "Astoria."
Draco did not turn for a long moment.
When he turned, he looked at his mother.
"Mother."
"I know, dear."
"Mother."
"I have been thinking about it since I read the correspondence. I do not say this lightly. I say it because there is no other suggestion available, and we do not have time to find one." A pause. "Your father would think you are simply accepting your place as the heir, and the Greengrasses would assume that the match they have been pushing for has finally fallen into place."
He did not respond.
Potter, also quietly, said, "She's right."
"I know, Potter," Draco said. "I know she's right."
He sat down.
He was not aware, exactly, of having decided to sit down. His legs had reached a conclusion his brain had not formally ratified, and the chair—the visitor's chair, not his own, which was on the other side of the desk and currently might as well have been on the other side of the country—had been there to catch the conclusion.
He sat for perhaps three seconds.
Then his brain—rallying, briefly—offered him alternatives.
"What about a warrant?" he said.
"On what grounds?"
"The correspondence."
"Goes through the Wizengamot. Flint reads it before we do."
"Right."
"Right."
"We could wait until the bill passes?"
His mother, in the chair, said, "They will have moved on her by then."
"Right."
"Right."
"We'll let Lucius take the title, then. Pursue him after."
Potter looked at him.
"He'll have the title and the resources and we'll never get back to where we are right now. You know this."
"I know this."
"Right."
He stood.
He went to the window.
The window in his office offered, as a function of being a Ministry window in a building several storeys underground, an enchanted view of an enchanted courtyard—and the enchantment, for whatever reason, had never bothered to populate it. It had given him grass. Nothing was on the grass. Nothing had been on the grass since he had been given this office. He had, during the early months of his career, occasionally stared at the grass and willed something to appear on it—a bird, a maintenance worker, a Floo arrival, a stray cat, anything—and the grass had, with magnificent indifference, continued to be exclusively grass.
He looked at the grass.
The grass looked back.
He turned.
"Right," he said. "Astoria."
He had spent his entire adult life refusing to say the word in this context. The word, his entire adult life, had refused to mean what it now meant. Both were over.
Potter sat back. He had—Draco realised, dimly—gone quiet. The procedural Potter had given the floor back to the friend, and the friend was waiting for Draco to catch up to the place the Auror had walked them to.
"All right," Potter said. "What's next?"
Draco did not answer immediately.
"I end it," he said. "Tonight. Tomorrow. As soon as I can construct a reason that is bad enough to be plausible and not so bad that it implicates anything other than my own character."
"Right."
"She cannot know why."
"No."
"She has been researching the covenant terms since Monday." He paused. "She is, as we sit here, actively working to save something I am about to take apart."
Potter said nothing.
"When I end it, the only conclusion available to her is that I decided she wasn't worth it after all. That I looked at the situation and chose the inheritance." He paused. "She'll be wrong. But she won't know that."
A silence.
"And I won't be able to tell her. Not yet. Not for—however long this takes."
Potter said, quietly, "I'll back you on this. Whatever it takes."
Draco looked at him.
"I know, Harry. Thank you."
Potter did not, visibly, react to the name. He registered it in some other, slower way—the way Potter did most things that mattered, by going still around them and leaving the stillness to do the work. Whatever passed between them in the moment was not for the official record.
Then Draco straightened, returned to operational mode, and said, "I need one week."
"Cyrus can wait a couple of days."
He stood. Picked up the correspondence. Folded it once. Set it back on the desk.
"Don't waste them," Potter said.
Something passed between them—brief, unspoken. An acknowledgment. They both knew what it was going to cost; neither was going to say so.
"Mrs Malfoy."
"Mr Potter."
He knocked twice on the door frame on his way out. Policy. The door closed.
The office went quiet.
His mother was still in the chair. She had been very still throughout—not rigid, not performing composure, just present in the way she was always present, taking up exactly the space required and no more. She looked at the door Potter had closed behind him, and then she looked at Draco.
"Tell me about her," she said.
It was not a question. It was the kind of statement that was in fact a door, held open.
He looked at the correspondence on his desk. At the case file. At the window and the courtyard beyond it, which had nothing in it.
"She called Father a cunt," he said. He huffed a small laugh—the sound of something that was funny and also not funny at all, in equal measure. "When I told her about the ancestral magic. She processed it, she asked the right questions—and then she said, very precisely, that he was a ripe old cunt." He paused. "And then she said we were going to find a way around it. Like it was already settled. Like there was no version of events in which that wasn't true."
His mother's expression did something quiet and warm.
"She's been researching since that night," he said. "She found three possible avenues by Tuesday."
He stopped.
She was going to find the fourth one today, probably. Or tomorrow. She was going to find a way through this and she was going to bring it to him and her eyes were going to be bright with it and he was going to—
"She is—she approaches a problem like—" He stopped. Looked at the window. "She approaches everything like it's soluble. Like the answer exists and finding it is simply a matter of applying sufficient attention. And she's—she is, as a general rule, correct about that."
"She sounds," his mother said, "rather like someone I know."
He looked at her.
She looked back with an expression of perfect composure that was doing none of the work it was supposed to be doing.
"Don't," he said.
"I'm simply observing."
He looked back at the window. The courtyard. Nothing in it.
"I've never wanted anything this much," he said. "I have been trying to find a more useful way to frame it and I keep arriving at that. I have never—in my entire life—wanted anything this much."
His mother was quiet for a long moment. Not the working silence—something different. Something that was sitting with what he'd said and letting it be true before responding to it.
"I know," she said.
Something in the way she said it made him look at her. She was watching him with an expression he recognised—the one she'd had at the end of the war, and at the end of school, and at the beginning of various things that had required more of him than he'd thought he had.
"She's going to think I changed my mind about her," he said. "I told her I don't care about the inheritance. That I don't care about any of it. The only thing she's going to be able to conclude is that I looked at the full picture and decided she wasn't worth the cost."
The case could take months. He knew that.
"You'll tell her the truth eventually."
"Yes."
"She'll understand."
He was not certain of it. He was not going to pretend to be certain of it to make his mother feel better, because she would not have wanted him to.
She stood. Collected her bag. Crossed to him.
She looked at him for a moment with the full weight of knowing him—who he had been, who he had made himself into, what it had cost and what it had given back.
"She's impressive," she said. "Your Hermione."
He said nothing.
"I would have liked to have met her properly," she said. "Under other circumstances." A pause. "I intend to, eventually. You can tell her I said so, when you tell her everything else."
He still said nothing. He was not going to be undone by his mother saying your Hermione in that particular tone while he was already holding everything else.
She touched his face, briefly. Her hand was cool and steady.
She left. The door clicked shut behind her.
He stood in his office for a moment.
The correspondence was on his desk beside the case file—three weeks of work, and now the full shape of it visible in a way it hadn't been this morning.
He thought about what was coming. He could see it clearly from here—the exact shape of it, the way it would go. He had watched other people do this, had never understood how a person could know what they needed to do and not do it.
He understood it now. He understood it because the alternative was going to her, and she would say we again—certain, present, already building—and he would let her.
He had one week.
He sat back down at his desk.
He went back to his case report.
He finished his sentence.
Chapter 22: The One Where He Doesn't
Summary:
Draco assumes his position. And later—one conversation, two very different interpretations.
Notes:
A two-chapter day! Ch 22 is a shorter one, so I wanted to release it alongside 21.
I'm not going to say anything else about Chapter 22 except: Draco slips, and the fallout is everyone's problem now—including mine.
Also, before you come for me—this is HEA! It's in the tags!
Thank you as always for every comment and kudos. Lmk what you think—I want to know your theories. 💚🐍
Chapter Text
Part I—Hermione (Tuesday, December 20)
She had not been planning to do this.
She had been very clear with herself about this, actually. She was not going to be the person who showed up at his office because she hadn't seen him in eight days. She was a grown woman with a job she was good at and a bigoted ancient blood magic ritual she was actively researching and a very full life that did not require her to go up two floors in the Ministry at five forty-seven on a Tuesday evening to check on a man who was, in all likelihood, simply busy.
They'd owled for Merlin's sake. How else was she supposed to keep him informed on her research?
She knew he'd been busy.
She went up two floors in the Ministry at five forty-seven on a Tuesday evening.
His door was closed. She knocked.
"Come in."
He was at his desk, coat still on, a case file open in front of him. He looked up when she entered—his right hand sliding a green canvas folder with a cord seal a fraction toward the inside of the desk as he did—and the thing that happened to his face when he saw her was not something she had a tidy category for. Something that started as surprise and arrived somewhere considerably warmer before he had time to manage it.
She didn't say anything.
She set her bag on the chair by the door. She crossed the office. She sat down sideways across his lap—her legs over the arm of his chair, her weight settling against his chest—she had simply decided this was what she was doing and had no further comment on the matter.
His arms came around her immediately. No discussion. Just that—the automatic tightening, the way he adjusted to fit her, like this was already a habit his body had formed without conscious thought.
She kissed him—his jaw was slightly rough, he hadn't shaved, and she had missed that without knowing she'd been missing it.
Eight days. Eight days of owls about precedents and Gringotts records and the mechanics of bad faith clauses, and she had missed the weight of his attention and the warmth of him and the way he kissed her like she'd said something worth responding to. She kissed him and he made a sound against her mouth—low, involuntary; he had been waiting for something and had stopped admitting it. His arms tightened further and she thought, with some satisfaction: good. not just me, then.
When they broke apart she stayed close, her lips still almost brushing his.
She reached up and cupped his face in both hands.
"Hey, you," she said. "I'm still here."
His forehead came down to hers. He closed his eyes.
"Thank fuck," he said.
She laughed, soft and close. He kissed her once more, brief and deliberate, and then he was looking at her again with that expression she couldn't name.
"I missed you," she said.
He pulled back just far enough to look at her. His expression was—she still didn't have a complete name for it, this exact arrangement of his features, the one that had nothing managed in it. He looked at her the way he looked at things he had decided were worth his full attention.
"You can't even begin to imagine," he said, and kissed her harder.
She laughed into it. She couldn't help it—and she felt him smile against her mouth and kissed him again because she could, because it had been eight days and she was allowed.
"You look terrible," she said, when they finally separated enough for her to see him properly.
"Thank you, Granger."
"I mean it in the most affectionate possible way. You look like you haven't slept."
"I've slept."
"How much?"
"Enough."
"That's not an amount."
"It's an approximate amount." His hand had found the end of her plait, turning it idly between his fingers in the way he did when he was present but not quite settled. "The case is moving."
"Good moving or bad moving?"
"Complicated moving." He paused. "The kind that requires a great deal of paperwork and significantly less sleep than I have been averaging."
"Mmm." She looked at him. He looked back, and there it was again—that look about him, the look that she had been filing under work stress and the entailment and give him space but which was sitting just slightly wrong, somehow, in a way she couldn't quite locate. "Are you alright?"
"I'm fine."
"That's also not an amount."
The corner of his mouth moved. "I'm approximately fine."
"Better." She settled more firmly against his chest. He let her. His hand kept moving, slow, at the end of her plait, and the Ministry was very quiet around them at this hour and she thought: this is what I missed. not just the kissing. this.
She let it sit for a moment before she remembered herself.
"I actually have news," she said, sitting up slightly. "About the covenant. I've been in the Gringotts records and I found—"
He kissed her.
She pulled back. "Draco—"
He kissed her again, slower this time, which was frankly unsportsmanlike.
"I'm trying to tell you something," she said, against his mouth.
"I know."
"Something important."
"I know," he said again, and kissed her jaw, her cheek, the corner of her mouth. "Later."
"It can't wait until—" She made a concerted effort to reestablish a functional distance between their faces. He allowed this, though with no particular enthusiasm. "I have a 1743 precedent that I think gives us a genuinely viable—"
"Granger." He said it with great patience, like a man approaching an entirely foreseeable problem. "I have not kissed my girlfriend in eight days." A pause. "I would very much like to address that. If you don't mind."
She stopped.
She looked at him.
He looked back, and then something happened in his expression—something that flickered through and was gone before she could name it, something that might have been oh no if Draco Malfoy ever said oh no.
"Girlfriend," she said.
"I—" he started.
"Is that what I am?"
Filed under: Malfoy, D.—Unexpected Developments. Subcategory: Girlfriend. Cross-reference: Five Weeks, See Also: The Arrangement, Status: Apparently Revised. No further—actually, several further questions.
He held very still. Said nothing.
"What happened to five weeks?" she said. Because that was what they'd said—the New Year's Eve horizon, the production, the careful arrangement with its careful language and its careful perimeter. Five weeks. And see. What happened to five weeks?
He looked at her for a long moment.
"I—" he started again, and then stopped. "I don't know."
She looked at him. He looked back. Something was sitting in the space between them that was too large for his office and too new for either of them to look at directly.
She kissed him instead.
"I suppose," she said against his lips, "I'll kiss my boyfriend until we find out."
And then she did.
It was different from before—less the relief of eight days and more something slower, something with more intention in it. His hand came to her face. She had her fingers in his hair and she'd missed that too—she'd realised. The office was very quiet and outside the Ministry was emptying out, door after door, corridor after corridor, and in here it was just this: the weight of his hand at her face, the drag of his thumb along her cheekbone, the sound he made when she shifted her weight against him.
She forgot, for a while, about the 1743 precedent.
She could tell him tomorrow.
Eventually, in the way of things, the Ministry made its feelings known—a distant clang of the after-hours alert from three floors down. A building that had stopped pretending to be busy, and had finally allowed itself to be silent.
She pulled back and looked at him.
"Christmas," she said. "Harry and Theo's. Will you come?"
"Yes," he said.
"Oh, and Thursday. There's a place in Diagon Alley. Dumplings, apparently. Exceptional ones."
"Thursday," he said. "Yes."
She smiled. He had been in his own head for eight days and she had shown up without a plan and he was being highly cooperative.
Filed under: Malfoy, D.—The Eight Days. Subcategory: He Said Yes. Status: Sufficient. No further categorization required at this time.
She climbed off his lap. He stood. They gathered themselves without hurry. Knowing, without saying it, that they were headed to the same place.
"Ready?" she said.
He picked up his coat.
They walked out together. The corridor was empty, the overhead lights shifted to their evening dim, the Ministry settling into itself around them. At the lift, without discussion, he reached for her hand.
She let him have it.
The doors opened. They stepped in. The doors closed.
She looked at the floor indicator and thought, with uncomplicated certainty, and no reason to think otherwise: we.
Part II—Draco (Tuesday, December 20)
He had been staring at the same paragraph of the same case report for forty-three minutes when she knocked.
He had owed her a conversation for several days.
He was aware of this. He had been aware of it across a sequence of evenings in which he had, instead of having the conversation, done a number of other things—read case files, written case notes, eaten at his desk, eaten standing up, eaten not at all, and, on at least three occasions, drafted owls he had not sent.
The case had been the truthful excuse and also the convenient one. Both could be true at once. They were currently both true at once. He was an Auror, and Aurors were not, in the general way of things, available for personal correspondence at half-past-ten in the evening, and he had several decades of his father's training in how to construct a defensible reason for not doing the thing one did not want to do.
He had not wanted to do this.
He was going to do it. He had told himself this, on each of the eight evenings, with diminishing internal authority, until the telling had begun to sound, even to him, like a man holding off a deadline by promising the deadline that he would, in fact, meet the deadline, just not at this exact moment.
And there was Saturday.
Saturday had, in the order in which it had occurred:
An owl from her at half-past-nine. Are you free today? I've found something I want to talk you through. The brightness of it—the I've found something—visible in the slope of her handwriting.
His response, written and rewritten, settled finally on three lines, which had taken approximately fifteen minutes to construct. Buried at the office. Won't get out at a decent hour. Tomorrow?
Her response, returned within twenty minutes. Of course—go save the wizarding world. Come for breakfast tomorrow. I'll have it written up. A small drawn approximation of Crookshanks at the bottom, looking judgmental, with a caption that read He says hello. Don't believe him.
He had read the parchment twice.
He had then spent perhaps a minute and a half not doing anything in particular, holding the parchment, and then he had set it down on the desk—gently, as though setting it down hard would communicate something to it that he was not prepared to have communicated.
Then he had Floo'd to the Manor.
His father had been in the small parlour. He had risen when Draco entered—actually risen, which was not a thing his father did for many people, and which had communicated that he had been hoping for exactly this visit and had decided to make the welcome visible.
"Draco." His father had inclined his head. "An unexpected pleasure."
"Father."
"Tea?"
"Please."
The tea had been poured. They had sat. His father had let the silence run for a moment.
Draco had given him what he had come to give.
He had spoken slowly. Not theatrically slowly—merely working his way through something he had not, on the whole, been pleased to arrive at, and was choosing his words only once.
He had spoken about the press.
He had said that the attention had been wearing on him for some time—the photographers in Diagon Alley, the items in Witch Weekly, the increasing inventiveness of the speculation—had made certain things clear to him that he had been holding off looking at directly. He had said that the rebellion of it had been, for a while, gratifying. That he had enjoyed, he would not pretend otherwise, the satisfaction of being the Malfoy who had refused to be predictable. But that the satisfaction had a ceiling and the ceiling, as it turned out, was lower than he had estimated.
He had said that he had been thinking about the family. About the name. About what he was, in fact, the inheritor of, and what was, in fact, asked of him by virtue of that inheritance. He had said these things in a register that came easily; he had been raised on them and was, after a period of resistance, returning to them. The register was easy to produce. The lines came out without effort, which was the worst part of saying them.
He had said that his mother had been instrumental.
He had said it without preamble. Mother has helped me to see it more clearly. He had watched his father receive this. His father had said nothing in immediate response. He had merely sipped his tea, as though hearing news he had been expecting.
Draco had then said the rest.
He had said that the Granger thing had run its course. That it had been, in his words, a phase of his life that had served certain functions and that those functions were, as of the present moment, complete.
And then: You may inform Cyrus I've reconsidered. I believe Astoria is the right choice.
His father had looked at him.
Then his father had set down his cup, very carefully.
"Draco." His father had not smiled. He had done something more subtle—his expression settling, as though he were being given a gift he had been promising himself for years and, by long discipline, refusing to acknowledge it as such. "I am glad."
"Mm."
"I will speak to Cyrus this afternoon. He will be—gratified."
"Good."
"Your mother was right to advise you." His father had paused. "She has always known what you needed. Even when you did not."
Draco had said nothing.
He had drunk his tea. The tea had been hot. He had been grateful for this, because the heat had been a thing to attend to that was not his father's face.
His father had moved, then, to the practicalities. The announcement. The timing. The need to do this properly—formally. Draco had nodded at appropriate intervals and provided the small confirmations that were required, and the whole thing had taken perhaps thirty minutes.
When it was concluded, his father had risen.
He had crossed to where Draco was sitting. He had put his hand on Draco's shoulder—the smallest of pressures, the gesture he had used perhaps four times in Draco's adult life, and which had, on each previous occasion, marked an event his father had categorised as significant.
"My son," his father had said.
Draco had not stood.
He had said, "Father."
The hand had remained on his shoulder for perhaps three seconds.
Then his father had withdrawn it and crossed to the sideboard and said something cordial about lunch, and Draco had said something cordial in return about a case file at the office, and they had parted in the small parlour as if they had just concluded a satisfactory piece of business.
Draco had Floo'd home.
He had stood in his own hall for a moment.
He had then gone to the library and stood in front of the third shelf from the top, second section from the left, and looked at the New Theory of Numerology for a period of time he had not, at any point, measured.
He had not written to her that evening.
He had, in fact, written to her three times. None of the drafts had survived. He had, on the third attempt, set down his quill and accepted that there was nothing he could write that was not either a lie of omission or the wrong kind of truth, and that the only conversation available to him was one that had to be had in person, and that the person required for it was not, on Saturday evening, prepared to look at her.
Sunday had come.
He had owled her at eight in the morning, because the breakfast invitation had been outstanding and not answering it would have been worse than answering it badly. He had written: Pulled into the office. Apologies. Will write properly when I surface. He had signed it D. He had not drawn Crookshanks.
She had not replied.
This had been correct of her, and had also been the worst thing she could have done.
He had been staring at the same paragraph of the same case report for forty-three minutes.
He knew it was her before he said come in. He didn't examine how he knew. He just did. His right hand had—before he had given the instruction—slid the green canvas folder a fraction toward the inside of the desk; Auror reflex, sealed contents, anyone walking in.
She entered. She set her bag on the chair by the door. She crossed the office without saying anything and sat sideways across his lap—legs over the arm of his chair, her weight settling against his chest.
His arms came around her before he'd decided to move them.
I am Draco Malfoy, he thought, and I am absolutely not going to make this harder for myself than it already is.
She kissed him.
Eight days. He had not been waiting for this. He had been very clear with himself about that—across seven separate evenings in his townhouse, several of which had involved actively choosing not to check his watch, and at least two case files he had reread from the beginning because he had stopped absorbing them.
He was an Auror. He had discipline. He had, on multiple occasions, sat in rooms with genuinely dangerous people and given nothing away. He was not the kind of man who spent days waiting for a knock on a door.
She kissed him and he made a sound against her mouth that he would henceforth pretend had never happened.
When they broke apart she stayed close—her lips almost brushing his, her hands coming up to cup his face—and looked at him.
"Hey, you," she said. "I'm still here."
Still here.
He knew what she meant. I'm with you. Eight days and I'm still with you. Whatever this is, I'm still in it.
He knew what she meant and he heard something else entirely—a clock ticking—and his forehead came down to hers and he closed his eyes because it was easier than looking at her.
"Thank fuck," he said.
She laughed, soft and close, and kissed him again, and he let himself have it. One more moment. He was allowed one more moment.
"I missed you," she said.
He pulled back to look at her. She was looking back at him with the expression she wore when she wasn't managing anything—just present, just there, just him. He had fourteen different places he was supposed to be putting his attention right now and none of them were available.
"You can't even begin to imagine," he said, and kissed her harder, because it was true and because if he kept kissing her he didn't have to do anything else.
She laughed into it. He felt it against his mouth and thought please. This. I just want this.
They separated eventually. She looked at him as though conducting an assessment.
"You look terrible," she said.
"Thank you, Granger."
"I mean it in the most affectionate possible way. You look like you haven't slept."
"I've slept."
"How much?"
"Enough."
"That's not an amount."
"It's an approximate amount." He found the end of her plait without thinking about it, turned it between his fingers. The case was on his desk. The case file he had been staring at for forty-three minutes, which contained, among other things, the thing he was going to have to do and when he was going to have to do it. He kept his eyes on her. "The case is moving."
"Good moving or bad moving?"
"Complicated moving." He paused. "The kind that requires a great deal of paperwork and significantly less sleep than I have been averaging."
She made a sound. She was reading him—he could see it happening, the rapid systematic intake, the categorization—and he held himself still and gave her the version he could afford. The version where the complicated moving was the case and his father and nothing else.
She settled more firmly against his chest and seemingly let it go.
Tell her.
"I actually have news," she said, sitting up. "About the covenant. I've been in the Gringotts records and I found—"
He kissed her.
She pulled back. "Draco—"
He kissed her again. Slower this time. If she was going to tell him she'd found something—and from the brightness in her eyes when she'd started the sentence, she had found something—he was not ready to hear it. He was not ready to sit across from her and watch her present the solution to the problem he was not going to be able to let her solve.
"I'm trying to tell you something," she said, against his mouth.
"I know."
"Something important."
"I know." He kissed the corner of her mouth. Her jaw. The spot at her throat he had established, some weeks ago, as a matter of ongoing strategic interest. "Later."
"It can't wait until—" She made an effort to put some distance between their faces. He allowed it, with no enthusiasm. "I have a 1743 precedent that I think gives us a genuinely viable—"
"Granger," he said with patience obtained under extreme duress. "I have not kissed my girlfriend in eight days." He paused. "I would very much like to address that. If you don't mind."
It took him a moment to realize what he had said.
Fuck.
That's—yes. You have just said that. Out loud. Well done. Excellent work. Truly your finest hour.
She had gone very still.
You absolute fucking id—
"Girlfriend," she said.
"I—" he started.
Say words.
She was looking at him with an expression he had never seen on her before—something that wasn't quite surprise and wasn't quite certainty, something in the territory between them that neither of them had named yet. He watched something move through her eyes rapidly.
"Is that what I am?"
Yes, please. Gods. Fuck.
His jaw tightened.
"What happened to five weeks?" she said.
He looked at her. Five weeks. New Year's Eve. The careful arrangement with its careful language, all of it built to contain this thing—what was happening in this office right now, on his lap, with her hands still at his face—and he had just dismantled it without thinking.
"I—" he started. Stopped.
He had, in both his personal and professional life, maintained composure under circumstances considerably more demanding than this. He had sat across from people who would have killed him for what he knew and given them nothing. He had, twice, talked his way out of situations with his father that had required complete strategic fiction.
"I don't know," he said.
Brilliant.
He had intended to say something else—something slightly wry that would acknowledge the slip without conceding ground—and instead he had said I don't know in a tone of voice that left absolutely no ambiguity about the fact that he meant it.
She looked at him. He looked back. Something was in the room with them now, something too large for the office and too new to name.
She kissed him.
"I suppose," she said against his lips, "I'll kiss my boyfriend until we find out."
And then she did.
He let her.
I'm such an arse.
He sat in his office with Hermione Granger on his lap and her fingers in his hair and her mouth on his and a looming deadline, and he let her, because not letting her was not something he was physically capable of doing.
He heard the Ministry emptying out around them and he did not tell her. He held her face and kissed her and did not tell her.
She pulled back eventually. Looked at him.
"Christmas," she said. "Harry and Theo's. Will you come?"
Say no. His brain, belatedly, offered this. Say you have a case. Say you have plans. Say anything other than—
"Yes," he said.
One.
"Oh, and Thursday. There's a place in Diagon Alley. Dumplings, apparently. Exceptional ones."
Say you can't. You have the case. You have seventeen legitimate reasons—
"Thursday," he said. "Yes."
Two.
She smiled at him. He looked at her smiling at him and said nothing.
She climbed off his lap. He stood. He picked up his coat. They walked out of his office together, down the dim corridor, through the emptied Ministry—and at the lift, without deciding to, without allowing himself to think about it, he took her hand.
Stop it, he thought.
He didn't stop.
She let him have it.
Three.
The doors opened. They stepped in. The doors closed.
She was looking at the floor indicator. Her hand was warm in his.
He had told himself he would tell her. He had agreed to Christmas. He had agreed to Thursday. He had called her his girlfriend—fuck, it sounded so good out loud—and then kissed her instead of explaining himself.
He was fucked, he thought, in the least enjoyable sense of the word.
Which was, given the evening, truly saying something.
Chapter 23: The One With Volume II
Summary:
A collision at The Valkyrie.
A return to The Library.
An investigation that continues to unravel.
And a new moniker for The Boy Who Lived.
Notes:
Hi, all!
I've been reading all of your comments from the last couple of chapters, and listen—I get it. I do. And I'm sorry. Kind of.
This is the chapter I've been dreading and also couldn't wait to post. If you've been following along and you've had a feeling something was coming—you were right. This one earns the angst tag.
Hang in there. I promise it won't be for long, I promise it'll be HEA, and I promise there will be a reckoning—and everyone that deserves to be called a cunt will be called a cunt. 💚🐍
Chapter Text
Part I—Hermione (Wednesday, December 21)
The Valkyrie atelier was on a street that ran parallel to Diagon Alley—narrow, cobbled, the kind of address that didn't advertise because it didn't need to. The establishments here had been here long enough to have opinions about the ones that had arrived more recently, and communicated this through the quality of their window displays, which were minimal and impeccable and suggested that if you needed to be told what was inside, you probably weren't the intended clientele.
Hermione had been coming here for years. Pansy had appointed herself her personal stylist somewhere along the way, having made the case for intervention with such well-documented evidence that Hermione had found it difficult to argue with the methodology. She had stopped trying.
The dress was for New Year's Eve.
This was, she had decided, a reasonable thing to need. New Year's Eve was happening. There was going to be a ball. She was going to attend the ball. Attending the ball required something to wear, and what she was currently wearing to it was a structured silver gown that did something with the light and which Pansy had selected with zero interest in further discussion. Subtle, she thought.
She was on her second fitting.
"Still," Pansy said, from somewhere behind her, two pins held between her teeth.
She stilled.
"Mm." Pansy did the thing she did when she was satisfied but was not going to say she was satisfied. "The waist needs half an inch."
"It feels fine."
"It is fine. Half an inch better is not the same as fine." She made the adjustment—something precise, something that took four seconds and was apparently the difference between good and correct—and stepped back. "There."
Hermione looked at herself in the long mirror.
The dress was—it was good. It was the kind of dress that communicated, with complete clarity, that the person wearing it had made a decision about the evening and was not available for negotiation.
Filed under: New Year's Eve Ball. Subcategory: Armour.
"It's good," she said.
"It's better than good," Pansy said, which was as close as she got to effusive. "Stand still."
The door opened.
Neither of them turned immediately. She had learned, over the years, that The Valkyrie's door opened with some regularity and that the correct response was to continue standing still until told otherwise.
"I'm afraid Miss Parkinson is with a client," said the assistant, with the strained tone of someone whose professional composure was working quite hard.
"Oh, she won't mind," said a voice that Hermione recognised without needing to turn around. "We're old friends."
Astoria Greengrass moved into the room the way she moved everywhere—certain that she had never, at any point in her life, taken up too much space. She was in a winter coat Hermione recognised as the season's latest and carrying a small bag, and she looked precisely—as she always looked—like she was enjoying herself considerably.
Her eyes found Hermione in the mirror.
Something moved through her expression—quick, practised, gone before it had quite resolved.
"Miss Granger," she said, with all the warmth she could muster, given that she had arranged this so-called coincidence. "How lovely."
"Astoria," Hermione said.
Pansy said nothing. She was looking at Astoria with such polite disdain that she would have felt sorry for her, did she not agree wholeheartedly with the sentiment.
Astoria moved further into the room, turning her attention to the dress with what appeared to be genuine interest. "Silver," she said. "How—unexpected. For New Year's Eve, I assume?"
"It is."
"Mm." She tilted her head. "Quite the statement."
"You think so?" Hermione said pleasantly.
"Indeed." Astoria turned from the mirror to the room—to the racks of fabric samples along the wall, the sketches pinned at intervals, the general atmosphere of a space in which significant decisions were being made. "I've been meaning to come in. I need something for the ball as well, as it happens." She said it easily, conversationally, the way you said things that were obvious to everyone. "One has to be careful. Particularly when people will be—paying attention."
"People generally pay attention at balls," Hermione agreed.
"That they do, Miss Granger." Astoria's gaze returned to the mirror—to Hermione in the silver dress. "Though, of course, I expect this year will be an absolute madhouse. You know—given the news."
A pause. Carefully placed.
Pansy had gone very still behind Hermione. Not tensed—Pansy didn't tense, that would require acknowledging that something warranted a reaction—just still, the way Pansy went still when she'd already seen what was coming and decided to let it arrive.
"Oh?" Hermione said.
"Pansy," Astoria said, turning to her with the same warm smile. "You knew, surely? Mummy's ever so pleased—our families have been working on this for years, after all. And now that Draco's finally come to his senses." A small, theatrical pause. "No more—distractions."
The last word landed with the precision of a thrown thing—but Astoria wasn't finished.
"I assumed Draco would have said something. Forgive me if I'm—speaking out of turn." She did not look like a woman who thought she had ever spoken out of turn. "Mummy had tea with dear 'Cissa to begin discussing the arrangements. It's all quite preliminary, of course, but once these conversations start moving—" She smiled. "I do hope it's not a shock."
The fitting room was very quiet.
Hermione looked at herself in the mirror.
The silver dress. Her own face, doing exactly what she needed it to do: nothing.
The thing about Astoria, she thought, is that she has a pattern. The office, undressing, the press ambush—every single one staged, every single one designed to land in public before Draco could get ahead of it. This is the same thing. This is exactly the same thing.
He would have told me.
He called me his girlfriend. We agreed to be honest. He kissed me for twenty minutes in his office just yesterday. He would have told me.
She turned from the mirror.
"How lovely for you both," she said warmly. She had nothing to hide. She had nothing to worry about.
Astoria blinked. It was very brief. Almost nothing.
Then she turned to Pansy.
"I don't suppose you have time to discuss something for the ball? I was thinking—"
"I'm afraid not." Pansy's voice was perfectly level. The warmth of a closed window—clear and letting in no air. She had a small pair of scissors in her hand that she had not been holding a moment ago. "We're not taking appointments this month. Prior commitments. I'm sure you understand."
"I'm not asking for an appointment—"
"Nicolette," Pansy said, at a register that carried without being raised.
The assistant appeared in the doorway.
"Miss Greengrass is leaving," Pansy said. "Would you mind?"
Astoria looked at Pansy. Pansy looked at Astoria. The scissors were still in her hand, loosely, the way you held something you were entirely comfortable with.
Something moved through Astoria's expression—a rapid adjustment, the version of her smile that indicated she had won regardless of what happened next.
"It was wonderful to see you, Miss Granger." She said it with real warmth. That was the thing about Astoria—the warmth was never absent, it was simply being used for something. "I do so look forward to seeing you at the ball. It really will be quite an evening."
She followed Nicolette out.
The door closed.
The fitting room was quiet again.
Hermione looked at herself in the mirror. The silver dress. The expression that had done exactly what she needed it to do for the past four minutes.
Behind her, Pansy set down the scissors.
"Take the dress off," she said. "I'll have Nicolette bring tea."
The tea arrived in the small sitting room off the main floor, where Pansy came when she needed to think. Two chairs, a low table, a window that looked onto the cobbled street. December light going grey.
She sat. Pansy sat opposite her. The tea was poured.
"Well," Pansy said.
"It's Astoria," Hermione said. "She has done things like this before."
Pansy looked at her.
"This is the same thing as before. Just… different delivery system," Hermione said.
"Mm," Pansy said.
"I trust him, Pansy," Hermione said. "He called me his girlfriend—by accident… at first. We promised we'd be honest with each other. He—" She stopped. This was not the relevant information. The relevant information was the pattern. The relevant information was that Astoria Greengrass had a documented history of manufacturing situations for public consumption, and that the correct analytical response to this was to gather more data before reaching a conclusion. "He would have told me."
Pansy was quiet for a moment.
"Yes," she said. "He would have."
She said it simply. Certain. With no information that would complicate the certainty.
"She walked into your shop," Hermione said.
"She did."
"Knowing I'd be here."
"Yes." Pansy picked up her tea. "That's Astoria. She's always been better at choosing her ground than her weapons."
Hermione looked at the window. The street outside. December light going grey.
"He would have told me," she said again.
"Yes," Pansy said. "He would have."
She finished her tea. She gathered her things. She said goodbye.
She went to find him.
He was in the library when she arrived—she could see the light under the door from the hall—and she knocked once before she pushed it open.
He was at the desk.
He looked up when she came in.
She'd been collecting his expressions for weeks. The wry one he used for things that were genuinely funny. The one that meant he'd already worked out the answer and was waiting for everyone else to catch up. The one that appeared when she said something that surprised him. The one he wore when he was looking at her when he thought she wasn't looking back. She had them catalogued, cross-referenced, reviewed at intervals.
What happened to his face when she came through the door was not any of those.
It was something she had no category for. It was there for a fraction of a second—and then it was gone, and he was looking at her like he had rehearsed his expression in advance.
She crossed the room anyway, because he was her boyfriend and she trusted him and she'd missed him and the most reasonable explanation was still the most reasonable explanation. She slid her arms around his shoulders from behind, her chin finding the top of his head, and felt him go very still.
Not the way he went still when she surprised him. A different kind.
She came around to look at him. She sat in his lap, the way she had in his office, and cupped his face in her hands.
"Still here," she said quietly.
His eyes closed. Something moved through his expression that she didn't have a name for either. She leaned in and kissed him—soft, brief—and when she pulled back his gaze was on her with that same careful look, and the air in the room had the feeling of a held breath.
"I actually came to talk to you. We need to strategize," she started. "It seems Astoria is back to her old tricks."
He said nothing.
"I ran into her today," she said. "At Pansy's." She kept her voice even—this was information, not a crisis, this was Astoria doing what Astoria did. "She came in while I was being fitted. Said something about you coming to your senses, families making arrangements, Mummy having tea with Narcissa." She huffed a laugh. "I assume you can imagine."
He was still not saying anything.
This was new.
Draco Malfoy, when presented with information about Astoria Greengrass, had a response. He had always had a response—dry, precise, weary. He'd been managing this for years and found it only marginally more interesting than the last time. She could have written his responses in advance. She had heard them so often she knew the shape of his exasperation before he opened his mouth.
He had nothing.
He was looking at her with the expression she had no category for, and he had nothing.
He stood suddenly, forcing her off his lap.
"Draco," she said.
"I've been thinking," he said, "about our arrangement."
The word landed wrong.
"The arrangement," she said.
"I think it's—served its purpose." He was looking at the desk. Not at her. At the desk, at the case file, at the surface of his own study.
"What does that mean?"
He crossed to the window.
His back was to her.
She had never, not once, seen him put his back to her when speaking to her. She had several of his expressions catalogued and none of them required his back. She didn't have a category for this either.
Something cold settled somewhere in her chest.
"Draco." She said it quietly. "Look at me."
He turned.
His face was the closed door. That was the only way she had for it—a door that had been shut from the inside and was not going to be opened, and behind it, absolutely nothing she was being given access to.
"I've simply reconsidered my priorities," he said. "Our arrangement is no longer serving me."
She heard the words.
She parsed them.
She ran them through every interpretive framework available to her and arrived at the same place each time.
Our arrangement.
She thought about their moment in his office. The one she thought meant something. The one she'd been thinking about nonstop. About thank fuck and his arms around her the way he'd kissed her. She thought about her sofa, and the library—this library.
"But we're—" she stopped herself.
She thought about what she'd said to Pansy—he would have told me.
She thought about the look on his face when she'd come through the door.
"I thought—" she started again.
"Granger," he said. "I am a Malfoy. You are smart enough to understand what that means."
Oh.
She had believed him when he said he didn't care about the inheritance. On some level she still did—she thought he'd meant it, thought he'd believed it, thought he'd looked at her and thought yes, this, regardless. But some things were more deeply ingrained than a person knew. Some things only became clear when they had to be decided. She could see, now, looking at the closed door of his face, that the weight of it had been there the whole time—the name, the expectation, the gravity of what it meant to be Draco Malfoy.
She supposed she had always known it was possible. She just wished—
She wished—
No.
Hermione nodded once.
"I see," she said.
He said nothing.
She looked at him for one more moment—the closed door, the careful expression, the memory of him saying thank fuck with his eyes shut and his forehead against hers—
"Consider yourself released from our arrangement, then, Malfoy."
She turned and walked out of the library.
She walked through the hall. She picked up her coat. She did not look back, because she was not going to give him the satisfaction and also because she was not certain what her face was doing and she was not going to find out in his doorway.
She Floo'd home.
Her flat was quiet when she arrived.
Crookshanks appeared from the bedroom and sat in the middle of the sitting room floor and looked at her with a look that told her he had her entirely worked out.
"I know," she said.
She took off her coat. She sat down at her desk. She looked at the surface of it—the stacked files, the bill notes, the parchment she'd been using for the covenant research, which she pushed to one side without looking at it.
She thought about Ron in his flat. Lavender watching her face like she was collecting a souvenir. About standing in a room where someone had decided you were an inconvenience and was looking at you like a problem they had already solved.
She had been done with Ron in every way that mattered before she left the room. She suspected she was about to find out if she could do it again.
She wondered how she got here and an unwelcome memory surfaced—
***
The thing was, she'd known.
She'd known when Harry had sat across from her at her kitchen table and said, quietly, that he and Theo were moving in together. She'd known when Harry had started declining Sunday dinners at the Burrow. She'd known when Ron had said—loudly, to nobody in particular, while she was in the room—that he didn't understand what Harry thought he was doing.
She'd known, and she'd stayed, because Hermione Granger did not leave things half-finished. Because she'd been twelve years old in a bathroom with a troll and Ron Weasley had shown up, and some debts didn't come with expiration dates. Because Molly had hugged her at King's Cross when she was eighteen, going back for eighth-year, and nobody else had been hugging her at King's Cross. Because the war had cost them all something and she'd decided, at some point she couldn't locate precisely, that loyalty was worth more than accuracy.
The dinner had been in summer.
Harry had brought Theo. It was the first time—Harry had been cagey about it for months, bringing Theo to smaller gatherings, to Hermione's flat, to Grimmauld for tea, but never to the Burrow. Hermione had encouraged it. She'd said, with careful optimism "They'll be fine. Once they meet him properly. Once they see."
She'd been wrong about this. She'd been wrong about a lot of things.
Molly had set the table for nine and seated Theo at the end, away from Harry, which Hermione had noted and chosen not to comment on. Arthur had shaken Theo's hand and then not quite looked at him for the rest of the evening. Ginny had sat beside Theo deliberately, which Hermione had also noted, and had been grateful for.
Ron had arrived late. He'd taken in the seating, looked at Harry, looked at Theo, and said, "Right. So we're doing this, then."
Harry had said, "Ron."
Ron had said, "What? I'm allowed to be surprised. I didn't know we were inviting the Death Eater contingent to Sunday dinner now. Must've missed the memo."
The table had gone quiet.
Theo, to his enormous credit, had not reacted. He'd simply continued eating, as if he'd been prepared for exactly this and had decided in advance not to give it oxygen.
Harry had set his fork down.
"Apologize," Harry had said.
"For what?"
"You know for what."
"I'm sorry," Ron had said, in a tone that wasn't sorry at all, "that I'm the only one at this table willing to say what everyone's thinking. His father tortured people. People like your parents, Hermione. Did you forget that?"
She hadn't forgotten.
"Theo's father," Harry had said, and his voice had been very level, "is in Azkaban. Theo testified against him when he was seventeen years old. You know this, Ron. You were there."
"I was there when we fought them," Ron had said. "I don't remember agreeing to fuck them afterward."
Molly had made a small sound—not quite a gasp, more like a note of distressed agreement that she'd tried to swallow.
Arthur had looked at his plate.
Harry had stood up.
He'd stood up slowly, which had somehow been worse than if he'd done it fast. He'd looked at Ron for a long moment, and then he'd looked at Molly, and then at Arthur, and then at Hermione, and something in his face when he'd looked at Hermione had made her stomach turn over, because she'd recognised it—she'd seen it before, at eleven, at twelve, at fourteen, at sixteen, the way Harry Potter looked when he was making a decision he wouldn't unmake.
He'd said, "Theo. We're leaving."
Theo had stood without hurry, folded his napkin, and said, "Mrs Weasley. Thank you for dinner." Then he'd walked around the table and waited for Harry at the door.
"Harry," Molly had said. "Harry, dear, sit down. Ron didn't mean—"
"He meant it."
"He's upset. It's a lot to take in, you have to understand—"
"Molly," Harry had said. "I'm going to say this once. If you want to see me again, you can owl me. But I'm not coming back to a house where Theo isn't welcome, and I'm not going to pretend I don't notice who's making him unwelcome. That includes you not saying anything, Arthur."
Arthur had not looked up from his plate.
"Harry—" Ginny had started.
"It's alright, Gin." Harry had looked at Hermione one more time. "You coming?"
And there it was.
The moment she should have left. The moment she'd thought about long after, had dreamed about, had woken up in the middle of the night replaying—because Harry had asked, plainly, and she'd looked at him and said:
"I'll stay. I'll—I'll fix it, Harry."
Harry's expression had done something she'd tried not to think about since. Not disappointment, exactly. Something quieter and more final. The look he had when he'd hoped for something and was accepting that he wasn't going to get it.
He'd nodded once.
"Alright, 'Mione," he'd said. And then he and Theo had gone.
The door had closed behind them.
The silence had lasted a long time.
Then Ron had picked up his fork and said, "Well. He'll be back."
He hadn't been back.
Hermione had stayed at the table for another forty minutes. She had eaten her roast. She had helped Molly clear the plates. She had listened to Molly say, in the kitchen, over the sound of running water: "He'll come round. Harry's been confused since the war, poor thing. That Slytherin boy has got his hooks in, but it won't last. These things don't."
Hermione had dried the dishes and said nothing.
She'd gone home that night and sat on her sofa in her coat for two hours and not cried, because she hadn't deserved to cry, because Harry had asked and she'd chosen wrong, and she'd known it the moment she'd said it, and she'd said it anyway.
She'd dried the dishes. She'd told herself she was being loyal.
***
Harry had been the brave one that night.
He had looked at the people he loved and the people he used to love and had told the truth about which was which, and she had stayed at the table.
She'd been a coward.
Not again.
She pulled a piece of parchment toward her. She picked up a quill.
She opened her desk drawer and found the slim notebook she had not opened in weeks—DAMAGE CONTROL on the inside cover, from the beginning of all of this—and she put it on the desk and looked at it for a moment.
Then she opened a fresh page and wrote at the top: Vol. II.
She put the notebook aside.
She picked up the covenant research from where she had pushed it earlier, looked at it for a moment, and put it in the bottom drawer of the desk. The 1743 precedent could keep. It had been keeping for two hundred and sixty-two years; it could keep a little longer.
She pulled another piece of parchment towards her, and wrote:
Cormac—
I find I'm free for dinner after all, if the invitation still stands. I've been meaning to find out if those dumplings really are exceptional.
—H
She looked at it for a moment.
It was warmer than she would have written it three hours ago. She was aware of this. She sent it anyway, because Cormac McLaggen had offered easily and was entirely comfortable with the outcome either way, and she was Hermione Granger and she had a plan and a silver dress and a bill that was going to pass committee in the new year, and she was going to be absolutely fine.
She believed this completely.
Filed under: Malfoy, D.—Status:
Part II—Draco (Wednesday, December 21)
The Floo went dark at seven fifty-three.
He knew the exact time because he had looked at the clock on the mantel when he heard her in the hall—the sounds of her leaving a house she had not expected to be leaving: the coat, the silence where she didn't say anything, the Floo—and the clock had said seven fifty-three, and he had noted it the way he noted things when he intended to be exact about his own failures.
He had not moved since she walked out.
He had two days left.
That was the thing he couldn't stop arriving at. He had until Friday. Two more days in which to tell her properly—not like this, not with Astoria having gotten there first, not with her walking in thinking they were going to strategise.
Two days, and he had wasted them both, and now it was seven fifty-three on a Wednesday and she had called him Malfoy and left.
The decision had been made on Friday afternoon.
He had agreed to it in Potter's office. He had agreed to it with Mother present. He had agreed to it on the operational grounds Potter had walked him through, and he had agreed because the operational grounds had been sound—were still sound; he had been running them, in the days since, against every available alternative, and they had not become less sound.
The first reason was that she would, if he told her, choose him.
He understood this with a clarity that came from a piece of evidence. She had said we on her sofa on the night he had told her about the inheritance. She had said it three times. She had said it as a fact, not a question—we will find a way, we have time, we are not letting your father do this. She had said it as though it were already settled.
She had already chosen.
She had been doing the work to choose him for ten days. She had located, by yesterday afternoon, an avenue—I have a 1743 precedent that I think gives us a genuinely viable—which she had been about to walk him through, and which he had kissed her instead of letting her finish, because he had not been able, at his own desk, to watch her present the solution to the problem he was not, on Potter's plan, going to be able to let her solve.
The version of the conversation in which he told her—Friday morning, her flat, her kettle on, the words in order—was a version in which she would, inside the first hour, choose him again. Not because she did not understand the operational risk. She would understand it inside ninety seconds. She would understand it, and she would choose him anyway. Because she had chosen him on her sofa, in his bed, in his office with her legs over the arm of his chair, because she had decided he was a thing worth choosing.
She did not need anyone to protect her. She was Hermione fucking Granger. She did not, by any working measure of who she was, require the version of him that was about to do what he was about to do.
She was also, currently, in the line of sight of Lucius Malfoy and Cyrus Greengrass, and the line of sight had been clarified, on Friday morning in Father's study, into something he had spent the past five days declining to consider in detail.
He could not, on present evidence, survive the version of however many weeks or months it took in which she had chosen him into that line of sight a second time, knowing.
So she could not be allowed to know.
He understood, also, that the decision would not hold under direct examination. If she asked him—if she stood in the room and asked him plainly—he would tell her. He had always been aware of this. He had been managing the awareness by the simple expedient of not being in rooms where she could ask him. He owed her a conversation. He had not had it. He had told himself the case had been the excuse and it had also been the truth, both at once, and both versions were defensible, and neither version was the real reason. The real reason was that he could not trust himself to be in a room with her and continue holding the line he had committed to.
The second reason was Astoria.
The covenant had not been disclosed on Sunday evening for paternal reasons. The covenant had been disclosed because Father had identified the leverage and was applying the lever. The leverage was her. The version of Draco who publicly turned his face to Astoria Greengrass—who let Father read the turning—was a version Father would, on Potter's working assessment, register as my son has, at last, seen reason. The girl would, on that reading, be—what was the word—manageable. Not urgent. Not priority. Manageable was a category from which she could, by Draco's best estimate of Father's methods, be retrieved alive.
The version of Draco who secretly did not turn, who continued to be visibly her, was a version Father would, inside a fortnight, read for what it was. Father read rooms. Father read him. The performance was not one he could put on partway. The moment Father read the performance was the moment the girl moved from manageable to whatever was after manageable, and whatever was after manageable was a category he was not, on present evidence, willing to test the contents of.
Operationally: he was going to have to break with her in a way that read all the way to the back of Lucius Malfoy's awareness. The break had to be public. The break had to be visible. The break had to land on her face in a way the operation could read in any room she walked into, for as long as the case took, because the only thing presently keeping her in manageable was Father's belief that she had been, as anticipated, set aside.
The third reason was the case.
Hermione, told the operation existed, would not—because she was Hermione fucking Granger, Brightest Witch of Her Age—simply receive the information. She was not constitutionally capable of receiving information and sitting on it. She would, inside the week, be running her own parallel investigation. She would do it carefully. She would do it brilliantly. She would do it Hermione Granger-ly. She would also, in the doing, ask precise questions of people that may not be safe to ask. One wrong question, to the wrong person, and the operation knew there was an investigation.
The operation knowing there was an investigation moved against the leverage.
The leverage was her.
Three reasons.
He had walked Potter through all of them, in Potter's office, with Mother present. Potter had agreed. Mother had agreed. The three of them had arrived at a plan that depended—load-bearingly—on her face. The plan required her face to say she had been left.
The plan, in other words, required him to leave her.
He had agreed to it on Friday.
He had not, on Friday, fully accepted that the plan was going to require him to do the leaving. He had told himself there would be a softer version. He had located, since Friday, no softer version.
He was, by sitting in this library and not telling her, overriding a choice she had already made and shown him.
He understood this. He understood it with a precision he did not enjoy.
He was, he allowed himself the word—since the brief was the one no one else was going to see—a coward. He could survive her hating him. He could not survive the alternative.
So he was going to do it on Friday.
He was going to Floo to her flat on Friday morning, and he was going to sit at her kitchen table while she made the tea, and he was going to deliver the version of the conversation he had spent the past five days failing to draft.
He was planning to do it on Friday.
Astoria Greengrass didn't give a fuck about his plans.
He had a feeling, when she came through the door, what was coming. He had it from the moment she stepped through with that expression that said there's a problem to solve.
He had done absolutely nothing useful with that feeling.
Obviously.
The plan had not involved Hermione arriving at his townhouse already certain it was Astoria causing trouble, already in the mode she went into when there was a problem to solve, and sitting in his lap with her hands on his face and saying still here like it was a fact she was establishing for the record.
Like she was giving him something to hold.
Still here.
He was going to be thinking about that in a very different register for a very long time.
He had taken it. He had let her. He had kissed her when she kissed him and held her when she held him and then he had stood up and walked to the window and said the thing he'd been prepared to say, and he had said it to the window because he was not capable of saying it to her face—her devastatingly beautiful face, which he had known in advance was going to be a problem and had turned out to be worse than anticipated.
I am a Malfoy. You are smart enough to understand what that means.
She had understood.
She had looked at him with that expression—the one that had appeared when she'd first come through the door and that he had understood immediately and had held himself very still against—and then the expression had gone somewhere, and what replaced it was something clean and final and terribly, terribly composed.
I see.
He crossed the library and stood in front of the shelves. Third shelf from the top. Second section from the left. The first edition New Theory of Numerology sat exactly where it had been sitting since he'd acquired it, which was years before he'd had any occasion to think about who might want to read it.
Do you know what that's worth?
She had said it in bed. After. They'd been on their backs looking at the ceiling and she had been—
Can I borrow it?
No.
I'll be careful.
Absolutely not.
You can come back and read it here.
An invitation. He had meant it as an invitation. Please. Come back. And she had looked at him with that expression and said okay.
Excellent. Tremendous. Then you stood at your own window and told her, essentially, that she wasn't worth it—to the window, because you couldn't manage her face. Magnificent. The Malfoy legacy continues.
He looked at the book.
He looked at it for a while.
Then he went upstairs and put on something appropriate for dinner at the Manor.
The Manor dining room was doing what it always did, which was communicate, through the arrangement of its furniture and its candlelight and the impeccable nature of everything on the table, that the people eating in it were people of consequence.
Draco had eaten in this room hundreds of times and had never once found it comfortable.
His father was at the head of the table, performing the version of himself reserved for occasions he considered successful—expansive, warm, the Lucius Malfoy who had always been charming when charm served him and had never quite been able to turn it off entirely. Cyrus Greengrass sat to his right. Astoria was to Draco's left, which was an arrangement that told him everything about how this evening had been planned.
Oh, for fuck—
His mother was across from him.
She caught his eye when he sat down.
One look. A fraction of a second. She was asking, and he answered with the smallest possible movement of his head. She received this and returned her attention to the table with the kind of composure that came from having already known the answer and having hoped not to.
"Draco," his father said. "You're late."
"Apologies." He sat. He reached for his wine. "Work."
His father's expression shifted into something that was almost sympathy—at least the version he produced when he wanted to appear as though he understood that Draco had a life outside this house that occasionally made demands. "Of course."
Of course, he repeated internally. Yes. Work. Certainly not the witch I've just thoroughly destroyed my relationship with. Certainly not that.
The soup arrived. Conversations were had. His father said several things about the new year and the importance of consolidating certain alliances, and Cyrus Greengrass said several things in return that meant the same thing from a different direction, and Draco ate his soup and said the correct things at the correct intervals and thought, with the portion of his brain that was still operational, about the library.
About seven fifty-three.
Eat your fucking soup, he told himself.
He ate his soup.
The thing about the Greengrasses was that they were exactly what you would design if you were designing a pureblood family for maximum functionality and minimum interest. Cyrus chose his words like a man who had learned the wrong ones cost more than silence. Arabella smiled constantly and said nothing, and Draco had spent twenty-odd years being unable to decide whether she was deeply stupid or deeply strategic before concluding it didn't matter—either way, she was spending the rest of her life at that table, and that was its own sentence.
Astoria was neither stupid nor silent. Unfortunately.
"I had the most interesting afternoon," she said. The first course had been cleared. She had timed it for maximum audience. Of course she had. Astoria Greengrass had been timing things for maximum audience since approximately third year and had, in Draco's estimation, never once miscalculated the moment.
"I stopped by The Valkyrie to see about a dress for the ball."
"Mm," said Draco.
"And who should be there." She paused. The performance of just-remembered surprise. "Hermione Granger."
His mother reached for her wine.
"Is that so," his father said, in the tone he used for things he found deeply satisfying.
"We had a little chat." Astoria smiled. "I thought it was the kind thing to do. To let her know. Since—" She looked at Draco with the expression she used for offering things she had already decided to give. "Well. I assumed you'd told her. About us."
"Of course," Draco said.
Of course. Yes. I had told her. I told her every relevant detail, including my own intention to consign myself to a marital arrangement with you specifically, while my tongue was in her—yes. We covered it thoroughly.
"Oh, good." She settled back. "She took it very well. Very composed." A pause. The precision of it. "Though I suppose she must be used to this sort of thing by now. Not the first time she's tried to reach above her station."
The table was quiet for a moment.
His mother was looking at Astoria with an expression Draco recognised. It was the expression his mother used for things she found distasteful and had decided to remove from her line of sight. It was the expression she had used, precisely once, for his father—he had been nine years old and had not understood what he was seeing, and had understood it completely approximately fifteen years later.
"The announcement," his father said. "I was thinking the Prophet could run something before the ball."
"Yes," Cyrus agreed. "Wonderful idea."
Yes. Wonderful.
"Photographs will be needed," Arabella said. It was the first thing she had contributed to the dinner and Draco had forgotten she was even there.
She speaks, he noted. Mark the occasion.
"Naturally," Draco said.
He cut his lamb. He ate it and said the things that were required and kept his face doing what it needed to do, and thought about the clock at seven fifty-three, and did not think about anything else if he could help it.
He could not, generally, help it.
Astoria talked about the photographs. About the dress she still needed to find, now that The Valkyrie had been—she paused, delicately—unavailable. About the ball and who would be there and how lovely it would be.
His mother said appropriate things in appropriate places and looked at Astoria, at intervals, the way she looked at things that were not going to be in her line of sight for very much longer.
Draco ate his lamb.
Consider yourself released from our arrangement, then, Malfoy.
Fuck.
After dinner, the men retired to his father's study.
This was ritual. This had been ritual since Draco was old enough to be included in it—the performance of masculine conclusion, the good firewhisky, the armchairs positioned for conversation rather than confrontation. His father had a decanter of something that had been in the cellars since before Draco was born and which he produced for occasions he considered significant. Tonight he produced it.
Draco accepted a glass. He sat.
I am a professional, he thought. Now is the time to be convincing. I have infiltrated considerably more hostile rooms than this one. I can do this.
"You've made the right decision, son," his father said. "I'm pleased."
"Mm," Draco said.
Brilliant.
Cyrus Greengrass settled into the other armchair. Draco had been watching him all evening with careful professional attention. Every word chosen. Every pause deliberate. He gave away nothing he had not decided to give away, which Draco recognised because it was the same quality he had trained himself toward.
"I'll admit," Cyrus said pleasantly. "I was beginning to wonder. About your—prior situation."
"A temporary confusion," Draco said.
Cyrus chortled jovially.
What the fuck was that?
"These things happen." Cyrus swirled his glass. "Especially with—" he appeared to select the word, "—a certain type. At least they know how to make themselves useful." He looked at Draco over the rim. "They can be persuasive, though. When they want something from you."
Draco said nothing. He drank.
Please, gods, let her still want something from me.
"Isn't that right, Lucius?" Cyrus smiled—sharing something between men with assumed complicity. "Who hasn't had Mudblood cunt and thought better of it afterward?"
Oh, you absolute—
Draco's glass was in his hand.
He was aware that his grip on the glass had tightened. He relaxed it, deliberately, one finger at a time. He kept his eyes at a neutral point slightly to the left of Cyrus Greengrass's self-satisfied face, because if he looked directly at it right now he was going to do something that would end the investigation, end his career, and quite possibly end Cyrus Greengrass, and he was a professional.
I am not going to commit homicide in Father's study.
He looked at his father.
His father sipped his drink.
No laugh. No nod. No murmur of the shared understanding the sentence had been built to receive. Just—a sip.
Curious.
The thing Cyrus had not said, and the thing his father had not said, and the thing the entire evening had been built around not saying, was that she was on a list now. She had been on it longer than he probably knew. And the only thing standing between her and what was on that list was the version of him currently sitting in this armchair, drinking this firewhiskey, doing what was expected of him.
That, at least, was something. He drank his firewhiskey.
Cyrus appeared not to notice, or not to care.
"Mind you," Cyrus said, with the same easy warmth, settling into a different register—logistical now, the man getting on with things. "I'd have preferred the boy had seen sense before half of Witch Weekly started speculating. The optics of the announcement become—let us say—more complicated when the press has already had its fun." A small smile. "Lucius assures me we'll have the matter settled before the new year."
"Cyrus." Lucius, mild. "Let the boy enjoy his firewhiskey."
"Of course, of course."
Cyrus moved on to the details of the estate arrangement—the terms, the timeline, the specifics of what would be required and when.
Draco listened and responded in the correct places.
He was thinking about his father's face.
He was thinking about the nothing that had been there when Cyrus had made his disgusting joke—because Lucius Malfoy had, in Draco's experience, never once in his life failed to receive that particular kind of complicity. He had always received it. He had always known how to receive it and at what volume. The performance of received complicity between men of a certain background was something Draco had watched him execute hundreds of times, the way one watches a relative perform a party trick they have done so often it is functionally involuntary.
He had not forgotten.
He had chosen not to.
He put it somewhere. The case part of his mind, the part that had been pulling at threads for weeks.
He said nothing.
He drank his firewhisky and said the things that were required and stayed for the appropriate amount of time and then excused himself on the grounds of "work tomorrow", which was true in the sense that all the most useful things were true—partially and in service of something else.
He left the Manor at eleven-forty-five.
He had drunk more than was strictly necessary and less than he'd wanted to and he stood in the Floo parlour for a moment and thought about going home.
He did not want to go home.
Home was the library and the book still on the shelf exactly where she'd asked about it.
He took a handful of Floo powder.
He stepped into the fire.
He said the address to Number Twelve.
He arrived.
He arrived into a situation.
The situation was as follows: the sitting room of Number Twelve, Grimmauld Place was lit by the fire and two lamps, which provided sufficient illumination to observe that Harry Potter had Theodore Nott bent over the arm of the sofa and was—Draco processed this information while his brain was actively refusing—was absolutely, comprehensively, and with considerable vigour, in the middle of something that Draco had arrived in the middle of.
Neither of them had noticed his untimely arrival.
This was because they were—occupied.
He stood on the hearth.
He looked at the ceiling.
Alright. I see. This is happening. This is a thing that is currently occurring. In this room. That I am now also in.
He looked at the ceiling for another moment. The ceiling was not helping.
"Yes!" Theo said, with such enthusiasm, leaving no doubt that he was having an absolutely excellent time. "Give me that Chosen Cock!"
And Potter made a sound that Draco was going to need to not think about for the rest of his life and said, "Oh, gods. Fucking take it—"
"No, no, no," Draco said. "Why."
A pause.
The kind of pause that happened when a private situation became, abruptly, less private.
Theo turned his head.
He looked at Draco.
His expression said he had been interrupted at something he was enjoying and had decided to find the interruption funny rather than inconvenient.
"Draco," Theo said, with enormous warmth. "Come to join us?"
"I am going to be sick," Draco said. "I am going to be sick and then I am going to remove my own eyes—my own ears—and then I am going to—"
"Malfoy." Potter's voice, strangled in a register Draco was absolutely not associating with anything happening in this room. "What the fuck are you doing here?"
"I—Potter, I cannot see you right now, I cannot look at this, I am going to need a significant amount of time before I can look at you again—"
"Then stop looking," Theo said, reasonably.
"I am trying to stop looking, Theo, the image has been committed to my memory permanently against my will—Gods, please Obliviate me. Now."
"Oh, relax." Theo had, as easily as if he had done this before, adjusted himself to a sitting position. He was—Draco looked at the ceiling—still not dressed. He was not dressed and he was sitting on Potter's sofa as if he was reading the morning paper. "No one asked you to come over unannounced."
"I—I needed to," Draco said. "Theo. Theo, I cannot—there are things—there is a vocabulary in this room that I cannot—"
"The Chosen Cock is a term of—"
"Do not finish that sentence."
"—affection."
"It is a term that I am going to hear every time I close my eyes for the next thirty years—"
"Malfoy." Potter again, and he had—Draco noted with enormous relief—located something to put on, which was a step in the right direction. "Why are you here? It's nearly midnight."
Draco looked at him. Potter looked back. He had the expression he wore in the field—quick, reading, arriving at conclusions.
Something in his face shifted.
"Theo," he said.
"Mm," Theo said, already standing.
"Give us a minute."
Theo looked between them. He looked at Draco the way Theo looked at things he understood without being told, which was most things. Then he retrieved, with complete composure, a blanket from the back of the sofa, wrapped it around himself, and disappeared toward the stairs.
The Chosen Cock, Draco thought, helplessly.
He looked at the carpet. The carpet was not going to help either, but it had at least the dignity of not having recently been involved in anything.
The sitting room was quiet.
"You want a drink?" Potter said.
"I've already had several."
"Do you want another one."
"...Yes."
Potter went to the sideboard. He poured two glasses. He handed one to Draco and sat in the armchair across from the sofa, and Draco sat on the sofa, and for a moment neither of them said anything.
"Tell me," Potter said.
So Draco told him.
He told him about Astoria at The Valkyrie—about Hermione arriving at the townhouse already managing the situation, already in the mode, sitting in his lap and saying still here—and about the deadline he had given himself, and how Astoria had gotten there first, and how he had looked at Hermione's face when she realised what was happening and had watched it do what it had when she told them about Weasley all those weeks ago, which was what he had needed it to do and which was the worst thing he had seen in some time.
He stopped.
He drank.
He told him about the Manor. About Cyrus Greengrass and the careful words and the dinner table and Astoria announcing she'd told Hermione about them courting, as if delivering only the most wonderful news. About his mother's expression.
Potter was quiet.
About the drinks afterward and the joke and his father sipping his drink.
Potter's eyes sharpened on that.
"He just—nothing?" Potter said.
"Nothing." Draco looked at his glass. "Greengrass said that—about her." He didn't repeat it. Watched Potter take it in, the deliberate refusal to react. "And Father sipped his drink."
Potter was quiet for a moment.
"That's not nothing," he said.
"No," Draco said. "It's not."
They sat with that.
Chosen—
Stop.
"So," Potter said. "Greengrass trusts you."
"Greengrass believes I've come to my senses and returned to what matters." A pause. "He's not entirely wrong about the returning part."
"We still can't tell her about the case," Potter said. "Not about the connection to the bill, not about Greengrass, not about any of it. Not yet. If she starts asking the wrong questions—"
"I know, Potter." Draco looked at him. "I know. She can't know. I get to be the man who decided she wasn't worth it. That's the role. That's what I signed up for."
Draco looked at his glass. The fire. The low, settled quiet of the room. "That's why she fucking hates me."
The silence that followed was the kind of silence that had heard something and was letting it sit.
"Yeah," Potter said, after a while. "I know."
Draco finished his drink.
He did not ask for another one. He had, by his own accounting, already had enough—enough to come here, enough to say what he'd said to Potter, enough to be sitting on this sofa at nearly one in the morning in the sitting room where Theo had been—
He stood up.
He went home.
Chapter 24: The One With The Perfume Sample
Summary:
Christmas at Grimmauld with the people she loves.
Christmas at the Manor with the people he has to tolerate.
The Slytherins have opinions.
Cyrus Greengrass has a loose tongue.
And the investigation finds its where.
Notes:
Hi, all!
Another two-for-one week. As promised, this chapter is a long one, and it was one of my favorites to write. I had a lot of fun being in Draco's head for this one—I loved the dichotomy of Hermione having a lovely time with her friends, performing aggressive fineness, while Draco's interior is max chaos. I hope you like it, too.
Also Theo. Theo has a lot to say in this one. About many things. Loudly.
Thank you so much for your support and for sticking with me! Lmk what you think. 💚🐍
Chapter Text
Part I—Hermione (Sunday, December 25)
She woke up early because she had been waking up early since Wednesday and there was, apparently, no longer anything to be done about it.
It was Christmas Day. The flat was quiet. The window above the desk was doing the thing it did on cold mornings, which was suggesting that the warming charms were an aspirational concept and not a functional one. Crookshanks was at the foot of the bed in the loaf position, eyes already open, watching her as if to tell her that he'd been waiting some time for her to catch up to the morning and had decided to be charitable about how long it had taken.
"Yes," she said. "Alright."
She got up.
She made tea. She drank it standing at the window in her dressing gown, looking down at the street, which was the empty kind of empty that Christmas mornings produced—quiet, no owls, a fox going home along the railings having just finished a very good meal. The light was grey and thin and going to stay that way. She watched the fox. She did not think about anything in particular. She was, on this point, being exemplary.
Then she went to her desk.
She had not been to her desk since Wednesday. She had been working at the kitchen table—the bill, the appointment criteria she'd promised Cormac by close of business Friday and had delivered Thursday morning instead because she had finished them at three in the morning Thursday with a clear head and no inclination to sleep—and she had been very deliberately not going to her desk because she was not avoiding what was on her desk. She had moved her quill. She had moved her ink. She had moved the entire current draft of the bill. She had not moved the stack of parchment in the centre, because moving it would have been admitting she was avoiding it, and she was not avoiding it, she did not avoid things, she was simply working in a different room.
The stack was where she'd left it.
She stood and looked at it.
It was—viewed in the cold morning light—only parchment. Cream stock, her own annotations down the margins in two colours, the small neat script she used when she was writing for herself and not for committee. The top page was the one she'd been working on Tuesday night, which she had brought to him on Tuesday evening along with the news that she had found something genuinely viable, and which she had not gotten around to mentioning, because she had been distracted, and which she had carried home in her bag still uncommunicated and put in the centre of the desk with the intention of bringing it to him on Wednesday, and which she had not brought to him on Wednesday, because Wednesday had been Wednesday.
1743—Avery v. Avery. Bad faith on the part of the magically-binding party. Conditions of compulsion as voiding precedent. See also—
She looked at the page for the length of time she had decided to look at it, which was now three seconds longer than she had intended.
She turned away.
She would deal with it later.
Filed under: Avery v. Avery. Subcategory: Closed File. Sub-subcategory: Closed By Whom is a question we are not opening today. Cross-reference: nothing. Cross-reference: nothing. Cross-reference: nothing.
She finished her tea. She went to take a bath.
The bath helped.
She was, she had decided with great firmness at approximately five forty in the morning while staring at her own ceiling, going to be just fine today. She had a method—a system. She had used it before. She knew the method. The method was: be where you were. Eat what was in front of you. Laugh when something was funny. Drink the wine other people had poured for you. Do not, under any circumstance whatsoever, make eye contact with the larger thing waiting at the edge of the room. The larger thing was patient. The larger thing could be addressed at a later date. The larger thing was not invited to Christmas.
She put on the dress Pansy had told her to wear on Christmas. Pansy had handed it to her the previous Friday with the pronouncement you'll thank me, and Hermione had learned that Pansy was correct on these matters approximately one hundred percent of the time and there was no useful information to be gained by testing the assumption. The dress was good. The dress was, possibly, slightly more good than the situation required.
She thought about the New Year's Eve ball, briefly, while she was doing her hair. The dress for that was still at Pansy's. She had not been back since her fitting, and Pansy had sent a note Saturday that said the alterations are complete, come at four and Hermione knew she was not really asking. Hermione would go. Hermione would put it on. Hermione would walk into the ballroom on Cormac McLaggen's arm and—
She paused, the pin in her hand.
The thing was—and she let herself think it, while she was alone, in her own bathroom, with no one to see her thinking it—that she was very glad about Cormac.
She had owled him on Wednesday night. She had written the note and sent it and that had been the end of it. She had not been clear at the time about what she was doing. She had thought she was rebooking dumplings. Repurposing dumplings. Recycling dumplings. She had been, on close examination, doing several things at once.
He had answered within the hour.
He had taken her to dumplings the following day and he had talked, easily, the whole time, about the bill, about the appointment criteria she'd sent him, about a new draft section she had not yet shown him and which he had already, somehow, anticipated three of the structural problems in. He had not asked her a single question that was not about the bill. He had not, at any point, looked at her like he knew something was happening with her and was waiting to see when the cracks would start to show. He had simply been present and useful and pleasant and very, very easy to be with.
At the door, when he had walked her home, she had said—and she still wasn't entirely sure why she had said it, except that she had recognised the moment for what it was and had gone through it on instinct—Cormac, are you free for the New Year's Eve ball?
He had looked at her for a fraction of a second too long.
"I am," he had said.
"Would you like to come with me?"
"Yes," he had said. Easily. The same way he had said Page forty-two when she'd given him that draft. Yes. That'll work.
She had been, at that moment, so grateful that she'd had to look into her purse in order to find a way to thank him without giving away how grateful she was.
She would not be going to that ball alone. She had the dress and she was going to wear it and she was going to walk into that room with her hair done and her dignity intact—ok, maybe not intact—and she was going to give exactly nobody the satisfaction of watching her not show up. She would have gone alone. She would have walked in alone with a flute of champagne and a smile that had several hundred hours of accumulated diplomatic training. She would have done it.
But.
She did not, now, have to.
She stood in front of the mirror and pinned her hair and thought about Cormac, who had said yes with no fuss and no edge and no commentary about what it meant, and she felt something settle in her chest that she had not realised had been unsettled, and she thought: thank you. Genuinely. Thank you, Cormac.
She pinned the last pin.
Filed under: McLaggen, C.—Updated Status. Subcategory: Friend. Sub-subcategory: New Year's Eve, confirmed. Notes: Decent. Genuinely.
She picked up her wand and the bag with gifts and her coat from the hook and she said come on, then to Crookshanks, who had been waiting by the Floo for at least three minutes.
"Grimmauld Place," she said.
She stepped through.
The smell hit her first.
Mulled wine—a great deal of mulled wine—and pine, and butter being browned in the kitchen, and underneath all of that the old-wood smell that the house had decided, at some point in the past two years, to start having again. She stood on the hearth for a moment and breathed it in.
She walked into the sitting room, where Theodore Nott was now unfolding himself from an armchair like a man who had been operating since approximately ten in the morning on Christmas itself as a substance, in a Slytherin green jumper that was committing several offences against subtlety simultaneously, and holding a mug of something that appeared to be ninety percent cinnamon stick.
"Hermione," he said, with enormous warmth.
She set down her bag.
He hugged her.
It was not the way Theo usually greeted her. Theo's usual greeting was a raised glass and a comment, the warmth always present but lightly worn, the way he wore everything. This was a proper hug—both arms, a moment longer than necessary, the kind of hug that did not require explanation and was not going to be receiving one. He smelled of cinnamon and Harry's aftershave and a third thing she chose not to identify.
He pulled back and looked at her with an expression that was, for Theo, dangerously close to plain.
"Mulled wine," he said. "Sit. Drink. Harry is in the kitchen having a complicated relationship with goose fat. You don't want to go in there. He's not himself."
"How long has he been in there?"
"Since seven this morning. He woke me up at six. He had a vision."
"About the goose."
"About the goose. He believes the goose has been—" Theo waved a hand "—undermining him. He has decided to address this directly. I have been told I am to provide moral support, which I have interpreted as staying out of the kitchen and drinking his wine."
"You're drinking his wine."
"I am drinking some of his wine. I will be drinking more. He is generous."
He pressed a glass into her hand. The mulled wine was hot through the glass, dark with cloves, sweet enough to be a comfort and dry enough to do its work, and she took a small sip and let it sit in her mouth and felt, for the first time since Wednesday at seven fifty-three, the physical relaxation of being warm.
"There you are," Theo said.
She looked at him.
He looked back. He was three beats ahead of her—he was three beats ahead of everyone—and she could see, in his expression, that he had made a decision the moment she walked through the Floo and had committed to it: that he was not, today, going to make her work.
She loved him.
"Sit," Theo said. "Pansy's terrorising the kitchen. Blaise is somewhere between the third and fourth glass of the wine he didn't bring, having brought, as is his custom, two unidentifiable bottles of something so old I'm half certain we should be drinking it at room temperature out of a ceremonial chalice. Ginny is en route. Neville is en route. They will be here. We are going to have a very nice time."
"Are we?"
"We are absolutely going to have a very nice time," Theo said. "I have decided. Harry has decided. The wine has decided. This is settled. You don't get a vote."
"That seems undemocratic."
"It is profoundly undemocratic. Sit down."
She sat.
Crookshanks, who had been observing, settled himself on the rug in front of the fire with the air of a creature who had decided this was an acceptable Christmas and was reserving the right to revise the assessment later.
Pansy emerged from the kitchen wearing an apron that was not designed for cooking—it was, on closer inspection, the sort of object that existed primarily to suggest cooking—and holding a paring knife, looking like she had been doing something to the potatoes that they had richly deserved.
"You're late," she said.
"I'm five minutes early."
"You're late." She crossed to Hermione, kissed her on both cheeks, took the mulled wine from Theo's hand, drank from it, and gave it back. "The dress is good. I told you it would be good. Don't make me say it again."
"You haven't said it once."
"I have said it implicitly. You should have heard me."
"Pansy."
"What?"
Hermione was nearly smiling. She felt it happening. It was the first time in five days that her face had done it without her instructing it.
"Thank you for the dress."
"Stop it." Pansy said it the way she said everything she didn't want to be moved by. "Eat your olives. Drink your wine. I have to go beat the potatoes."
"You don't beat potatoes."
"You have not seen what I do to potatoes."
She turned and went back into the kitchen.
Theo, watching her go, made a quiet sound somewhere between admiration and concern. "She is in a state," he said. "I am calling it now. We are about to receive the best meal of our lives or the worst. There is no version in which it is mediocre."
"What is she in a state about?"
"Multiple things." Theo glanced at her. "We will get to one of them later."
"Theo."
"Drink your wine, Granger."
The Floo flared green. Ginny came through carrying a casserole dish and a face full of grievance.
"They traded Mountjoy," she announced, before she had fully cleared the hearth. "They traded Mountjoy. To the Falcons. Hello, Hermione, happy Christmas, I am going to ruin your day before it has started. They traded Mountjoy."
"Hello, Ginny."
"To the Falcons."
"You keep saying to the Falcons as though it makes it worse."
"It does make it worse. The Falcons are everything wrong with English Quidditch. The Falcons are what is happening when you give a vintage broom company too many Galleons and no oversight." She set down the casserole, hugged Hermione hard, drew back, looked at her face for one fraction of a second longer than was strictly necessary, and made the small instant adjustment that Ginny made when she had decided to pretend she had not seen what she had just seen. "I didn't see you when I left for the Burrow this morning. You look gorgeous."
"Pansy."
"Pansy. Of course." She dragged Hermione down onto the sofa beside her. "Where's Pansy?"
"Beating potatoes."
"Right. Yes."
Blaise, who had—Hermione realised—already been on the sofa for some time without her registering his arrival, raised his glass.
"Weasley," he said.
"Zabini."
There was, in those two words, an entire week's worth of correspondence Hermione did not have access to, and which Ginny was pretending to have not received. Blaise's expression communicated that he was not currently going to ask. Ginny's communicated that she was, in fact, not currently going to answer. Both of them had decided to keep up this fiction for the foreseeable future and were aware that the group had, in unanimous agreement, given up on pretending to believe it.
Filed under: Zabini, B./Weasley, G.—Status: Sustained. Subcategory: They Think They're Subtle.
Neville arrived last, carrying a plant in a pot the size of a small dog. The plant had an arrangement of pink-tipped flowers that Hermione, who had not yet completed her morning research on the status of the relationship between Neville Longbottom and the Parkinson household, identified within about half a second as anemorae.
The kitchen door opened.
Pansy, who had heard the Floo from inside the kitchen and timed her exit accordingly, stepped out with a tray.
She and Neville looked at each other for one second.
The tray, in Pansy's hands, did not move.
"Longbottom," she said.
"Parkinson."
"You brought a plant."
"I did."
"To my—" she paused, "—our friends' house."
"It seemed appropriate."
"For Christmas."
"For Christmas."
A small, heavy moment. Neville was looking at Pansy with an expression that was, Hermione noted with increasing fascination, not at all uncertain. Pansy was looking at Neville with an expression that suggested the tray of canapés was now, possibly, in slight danger.
"Right," Pansy said. "Well. Set it down. Somewhere."
"Where?"
"Anywhere, Longbottom."
"You have an opinion."
"I have several opinions, Longbottom—"
"You'd like to go on the side table," he said, not to her, to the plant. "I think she means the side table, doesn't she."
Pansy's expression did something Hermione had never seen on Pansy's face before, which was not entirely composed. She turned, briskly, back into the kitchen, with the tray, without setting it down, having forgotten, possibly, what she had come out to do.
Theo, from the armchair, watching all of this as if he'd paid for a ticket and was getting his money's worth, said anemorae under his breath like a prayer.
Hermione, whose face was now doing something it had not done in five days and was approaching the perimeter of a smile, said do not.
"Granger."
"Theo. Do not."
"I have been waiting to talk to someone besides Harry about this. Do you understand what restraint—"
"Theo."
He subsided. Reluctantly. Magnificently. Compensation would surely be expected at a later time.
Neville set down the plant. On the side table.
Harry came out of the kitchen.
He came out wearing an apron that was wholly unequal to the task, holding a wooden spoon, looking like he had been thoroughly through it and was now on the other side of it.
"The goose," he said, "is fine."
"Harry."
"It's fine. We had a conversation. I established who was in charge."
"Harry."
"It's fine," he said, and bent down and hugged her. He smelled of the kitchen and of mulled wine and of the rosemary he had been working with for at least forty-five minutes, and he held on for a moment longer than was strictly required and let her go.
"Glad you came," he said.
"Glad to be here."
He turned and bent over Theo, kissed the top of his head with absentminded familiarity, having decided long ago that this was a thing he was going to do every time he passed Theo's chair until he was no longer able to pass Theo's chair, and went back to the kitchen.
Theo watched him go with a small, soft expression.
She drank her mulled wine.
She let the room close back over them.
She was, for two minutes, not thinking about anything at all.
Harry brought the goose out himself, on a serving platter that had been, at some point in the previous century, a thing of consequence and was now mostly an heirloom of stains. Pansy had arranged the potatoes as she arranged everything: precisely, having been told once that something was good enough, and having decided that day never to do good enough again. Neville's Brussels sprouts, fried in butter with shallots and something Hermione didn't recognise and didn't ask about, were extraordinary. Ginny's casserole was—and there was, by now, a comfortable yearly tradition around this—somewhat unaccountable, and was being eaten anyway, lovingly, by everyone, because nobody had ever been able to bring themselves to tell Ginny Weasley her casseroles were not the strongest part of her culinary repertoire and the moment for doing so had now passed by approximately eight years.
Blaise had brought wine.
The wine was, as advertised, immediately the best wine on the table, and Theo was, as per established annual practice, conducting an investigation as to its provenance which Blaise was, as per established annual practice, refusing to cooperate with.
"Blaise."
"Theo."
"I am asking you a simple question."
"And I am giving you a simple non-answer."
"Where is it from?"
"It is from a vineyard."
"Blaise."
"In a country that produces wine. I'm being precise."
"I will hex you."
"You will not."
"I will hex you in the Christmas spirit."
"That is not a thing."
"It is now."
Pansy, from the head of the table, said, "Theo, please drink your wine and stop interrogating the wine."
"I am the only person at this table with a healthy interest in—"
"Theodore."
He drank.
The conversation moved. Ginny went back to the Mountjoy trade with renewed energy, now with access to fresh wine and a captive audience, and Theo, to his enormous credit, came up to bat with several professionally framed questions about salary cap implications, and Blaise, who was watching Ginny while pretending he was not watching Ginny, said Mountjoy was overrated and you know it, Weasley, with such precision that Ginny made a sound like she'd been hexed in the heart, and Theo laughed, and Harry, who had subsided into Theo's neck during the third course, opened one eye and laughed with him, and Hermione—
Hermione laughed.
She laughed properly. Out loud. With her whole chest. The way she had not laughed in five days.
It was the first thing she had not done on purpose since Wednesday.
It came out of her and surprised her, and she put her glass down because she did not entirely trust her hand to keep holding it, and Pansy, from the head of the table, looked at her for one second, and the expression Pansy made was not quite a smile. More like the way a sentry looked when an awaited signal had finally arrived.
"Right," Pansy said. "Pudding."
"There's pudding?"
"There is always pudding," Pansy said. "I made the pudding. We are eating the pudding. There is no scenario in which we are not eating the pudding."
Theo said, "I love you."
"Who doesn't?" Pansy said.
It was Ginny who asked, in the end.
She asked it quietly, leaning over while the pudding was being plated, with the warm tone of someone pretending to be casual on behalf of someone they loved.
"Hermione," she said. "Where's Malfoy?"
The table went quiet.
It did not go quiet all at once. Pansy's hand, holding the spoon over the pudding, slowed by approximately a quarter. Theo, mid-anecdote, noticed the shift and trailed off without finishing his sentence. Blaise, who had been watching Ginny from his seat, looked down at his glass. Neville did not change expression at all, which was its own kind of attention.
Hermione had practised this. She had practised it in her bathroom that morning, while pinning her hair. She had practised it again after dinner with Cormac Thursday night. She had been preparing the sentence for five days.
It still landed strangely in her mouth.
"He—he ended our arrangement," she said.
She said it level. The way she had said consider yourself released from our arrangement, then, Malfoy on the way out of the library. The same voice. She was now in possession of it.
"He wants to focus on his duty to his family. It seems he and Astoria are now courting."
A pause. The kind of pause that was, she had time to note, precisely the same shape as the pause in the fitting room at Pansy's on Wednesday afternoon, which she had also, for several seconds, been the central object of.
She drank her wine.
"That can't be right," Theo said.
He said it without joking. He was not—and this was the thing Hermione had not anticipated, what she had simply not imagined Theo Nott would do at this table on Christmas Day in a Slytherin green jumper with three glasses in him—joking.
"Theo."
"That is not—Granger, that is not what is happening. That is not—Draco does not—I have known him since we were four years old. I have known Astoria since we were children. He hates her. I want to be precise about this. He hates her. He has always hated her. He used to send me letters from Switzerland in the summer holidays just to complain about her. Forty pages once. Forty. I have them. I kept them for blackmail purposes."
Pansy, from the head of the table, set down the spoon.
"Theo's right," she said.
"Pansy—"
"He'd rather marry Crooks." Pansy looked at Hermione without softening her face, which was, in Pansy, the highest form of consideration. "He has, on at least three separate occasions in my hearing, said precisely that. The most recent occasion was in October. I can give you the date, if it would be useful."
Blaise, from his seat, very quietly: "He once described her, at the age of fifteen, as a perfume sample come to life."
"Blaise."
"I'm sorry, Granger, but I have not been able to look at her since without thinking it. I want you to have all the relevant information."
"It was a perfume sample," Theo said. "Very specifically. I remember because we had to walk past the perfume samples at Twilfitt's that summer and he made the comment under his breath and I had to sit down on a bench because I was going to die laughing, and Madame Twilfitt thought I was having a fit and tried to send for a Healer, which is its own story I will be telling at length later."
"Theo, please—"
"Not at the moment, Theo," Pansy said. "Pertinent information only."
"This is pertinent information."
"Theo."
He subsided.
The table was quiet.
Hermione had not been prepared for this. She had been prepared for I'm so sorry and what did he say and possibly do you want me to break his nose, which was Ginny's standard offer and which Hermione had mentally accepted and politely declined approximately seven times across the past five days. She had not been prepared for three Slytherins, who had known him since they were small, calmly and in succession laying out for her the established record on Draco Malfoy's feelings about Astoria Greengrass, with citations.
The thing was—she did not know what to do with it.
She had spent the last five days arriving, by every available analytical route, at the same conclusion: that he had decided, when push had come to shove, that the inheritance was worth what marrying Astoria would cost him, and that what marrying Astoria would cost him was tolerable because what he was giving up—Hermione, specifically—was something he could give up. That she was, in the end, a problem he could afford to put down. That the version of her he had been with on her sofa, in her bed, in his library, had been real but had just not been real enough. That the man he had been in those rooms had been a true man, but had not been the only man.
She had built a great deal of structure on top of that conclusion.
Theo and Pansy and Blaise, with casual, offhand certainty earned over two decades of firsthand observation, were saying—without quite meaning to—that conclusion does not hold.
She did not, at this table, with the pudding warm in front of her and Ginny's hand briefly on her wrist and the fire going low behind her, know what to do with that.
She filed it. She filed it without looking at it. She filed it under the heading she had been using for five days for things that did not sort themselves cleanly, which was Malfoy, D.—Status: with no further specification, because there was no specification available, because the file was—and this was the thing she was going to have to address eventually—still open.
"Whatever the reason," Ginny said, and Hermione recognised it as the rescue it was—Ginny, who knew none of the same context the Slytherins knew, but who knew Hermione, and who had understood what was happening on Hermione's face and was now stepping in deliberately and at speed—"he doesn't deserve a single second of your Christmas. Drink your wine. Eat the pudding. Pansy will be deeply offended if you don't."
"I will be deeply offended."
"Theo, tell us about the perfume sample."
"Are we doing the perfume sample?"
"We are now doing the perfume sample," Ginny said.
Theo lit up. He drew a breath. He said, "Right. So in the summer of fourteen ninety—"
"In nineteen ninety-five, Theo—"
"In nineteen ninety-five, thank you, Pansy—"
The table moved.
Hermione let it. She drank her wine. She ate Pansy's pudding, which was, as warned, the best pudding she had eaten in years. Ginny's hand stayed lightly on her wrist for another minute and then drifted away, because Ginny knew, and the room got loud around her, and Theo got up halfway through the perfume sample story to act out a piece of it and ended up standing on a chair and Harry pulled him down into his lap and Theo continued from there, and somewhere in the back of Hermione's mind a drawer she had been holding shut all afternoon clicked open one millimetre, and she let it, and she did not look at what was inside, and she drank her wine, and she was—for those two or three minutes, in the warm room, with the fire and the people who had chosen her—not thinking about him.
It was the closest she had come, since Wednesday, to fine.
It was, she would admit later to no one but Crookshanks, possibly fine itself.
It was very late when she left.
The fire had burnt down to coals. Theo was asleep on the sofa with his head in Harry's lap and Harry had, at some point in the last hour, also fallen asleep with one hand on the back of Theo's neck. Blaise was at the far end of the room with Ginny, and they had not noticed her getting up because they were having one of those conversations that did not require an audience and were not going to be having an audience, and Hermione had seen Blaise's hand at the small of Ginny's back at some point in the last two hours and had filed it without comment under to be examined when one of them is willing to discuss it which will, by current projections, be in approximately April. Pansy and Neville were having a very quiet discussion in the kitchen that involved the words the side table and plant care and at one point a small, quickly-stifled sound from Pansy that Hermione very firmly chose to ignore.
She gathered her bag and her coat.
Crookshanks was already at the Floo.
Pansy emerged from the kitchen as Hermione was putting on her coat. She came over and hugged Hermione—briefly, with the structural quality of being held at wandpoint by someone who loved you. She did not say anything at first.
Then she said, "Tomorrow. Five o'clock. The dress."
"I'll be there."
"And then we are going to have a drink. A long one."
"Pansy."
"That is not negotiable, Granger."
"I'm not negotiating."
Pansy held her one second longer. She let her go.
"Drink water before you sleep," she said, tone unchanged. That was, at some operational level, Pansy taking care of her. "I'll see you at five."
She turned and went back into the kitchen.
Theo, half asleep, raised a hand from the sofa as she passed.
"Hermione," he said, into Harry's leg.
"Theo."
"I meant what I said."
She paused, briefly, beside the sofa. Theo's eyes were almost shut. His expression was, for Theo, entirely undefended. Harry had not woken up.
She bent down, and kissed the top of his head, and did not say anything.
She went to the Floo.
Harry, who had apparently not been as asleep as he had been pretending to be, opened his eyes long enough to nod at her once. Just that. The nod he had given her at fifteen and at seventeen and at twenty-two and at any number of moments at which he had looked at her without speaking and let her know, clearly, that he had noticed her and that he was where she could find him if she needed to find him.
She nodded back.
She stepped into the Floo.
The flat was cold when she came through.
She lit the fire. She poured herself a glass of water and drank it standing in the kitchen because Pansy had told her to and because Pansy had been right. She took off her dress and hung it carefully and put on her dressing gown and brushed her teeth and washed her face and did all the small ordinary things she did at the end of any ordinary day.
She went into the sitting room.
The desk was where it had been that morning. The stack was where it had been that morning. The top page of the stack had not, in her absence, rearranged itself, and the words Avery v. Avery were where she had left them.
She did not look at it.
She thought, briefly, about what they had said.
She permitted herself thirty seconds of thinking about it.
She thought about Theo's face when he had said that can't be right. About Pansy at the head of the table, knife down, he'd rather marry Crooks. About Blaise being precise, on her behalf, about a perfume sample in nineteen ninety-five.
She thought, they don't know what I know.
And then, because she was Hermione Granger and her brain did what her brain did regardless of what she had decided about it—but they have known him longer than I have. By approximately twenty years.
She closed the drawer.
She got into bed.
Crookshanks settled against her knee.
Six days, she thought.
The dress was at Pansy's and the date was confirmed and the bill was going well and she had survived, by every measure available to her, Christmas Day at Grimmauld Place with the warmth of the people who loved her and a great deal of mulled wine and Theo Nott's commitment to a perfume sample anecdote dating from nineteen ninety-five. She was going to be fine.
She believed this.
She was going to keep believing it, with great effort and considerable strategic intelligence, until it was true.
She turned off the light.
Part II—Draco (Sunday, December 25)
He woke up in his old bedroom because his mother had asked.
She had asked in writing, on the cream stock she used for things that were not quite invitations and not quite instructions, with her usual postscript at the bottom in pearls-and-precision script—the Greengrasses will be joining us for dinner on Christmas Eve and again on Christmas Day. I trust you will be on form. The letter had arrived on Saturday. He had read it twice. He had not, in any sense that mattered, considered refusing.
He could have refused. He had nowhere else to go.
The bedroom looked exactly as it had looked when he was eleven, which was the wallpaper of brooms his mother had not changed because she had been told once, by a small son with very strong opinions on interior design, that he liked it, and had decided, at some point that he had never quite identified, that liking it had been a thing she did not want to take from him. The brooms watched him from all four walls with the steadfastness of an object that had, fourteen years ago, been the most important thing in the room and was now mildly insulted to find itself sharing the space with an Auror in a dressing gown.
It was Christmas morning.
It was eleven minutes past seven.
He had been awake since five-something, which was par for the course, and he had been counting the brooms on the wall opposite his bed since six-something, which was a skill he had developed at the age of eleven and was, apparently, still in possession of. There were, he could now confirm, ninety-four. He had counted them three times. The number was always ninety-four. His mother had once, when he was six, told him to count them as a soothing exercise on a night he had been frightened of something he could no longer remember, and he had counted them, and he had been comforted, and he had not, after that night, ever quite stopped doing it.
Last night had not been soothing.
Last night had been Christmas Eve dinner with the Greengrasses, en famille, which he had endured with the kind of discipline that comes from having once sat through eleven straight hours of a stake-out on a pavement in November rain without complaint and had since revised his definition of bad evening downward considerably. Astoria had touched him fourteen times over the course of dinner—he had counted those, too—and every single touch had landed at exactly the moment his brain had been offering him an unsolicited image of Hermione Granger, which had been, on close honest examination, perhaps the only thing he was going to say in defence of Astoria Greengrass for the rest of his life. He had not been correctly grateful at the time. He noted it now.
He had not slept, after dinner.
He had thought, instead, about Hermione Granger.
He had thought about her at five fifty-three on Christmas Eve, when he had felt his arm under Astoria's hand and had been violently, dispassionately aware of the temperature differential—Astoria's hand had the structural quality of small dead branches and approximately the warmth of a cooling kettle, and Granger's hand had been—well. Granger's hand had been the relevant baseline against which all subsequent hand-related comparisons were going to be measured for the rest of his pathetic life, and he had thought it once at the table and shut it down with the violence of a Ministry-approved Stunning Spell, and then he had thought it again at six twelve, and again at six forty, and again at seven seventeen when she had laughed at something her father had said and Draco had thought, simply cataloguing the evidence, she laughs like a witch who has never once been surprised by anything, and then he had thought, immediately afterward, because he had no control over himself any more, Hermione, on the other hand—Hermione, when she had been on her back on his bed that Sunday morning and had laughed at something he had said with her hand still in his hair, had sounded like—
He had stopped that thought.
He had not stopped it again at eight seventeen.
Or at nine forty.
Or at—never mind. He had not been counting.
He had been counting somewhat.
He had also, he realised now, woken up with a very specific problem.
This was, he decided with the sort of dispassion years in the Auror Office made second nature—a Hermione Granger problem. He had been dreaming, vividly and at length, about Hermione Granger. He could not remember the start of the dream. He could remember the middle of the dream. The middle of the dream had involved her hand wrapped around his—rather impressive—cock and her voice, very low, very precise, saying that's it, Draco, just like that, come for me, and he had—in the dream—been about to do exactly as instructed—he was very good at following instructions—and he had—in the waking world—woken up before he had been able to.
He stared at the ceiling.
The ceiling was patterned with the same brooms that patterned the walls. The brooms were watching him. The brooms had no opinion on the situation. The brooms were, in this matter, beneath him.
Brilliant, he thought. Excellent. Wonderful. Truly excellent first move on Christmas morning. I am a grown man, I am an Auror with an Order of Merlin, I am in my parents' house, and my body has decided to celebrate the holiday by producing—within the immediate vicinity of a wallpaper of brooms—a problem of considerable anatomical significance.
He closed his eyes.
This was, immediately, worse. With his eyes closed she came back. The dream, in fragments. Her hand. Her voice. The thing she had said about come for me—and underneath that, like a back-formation, the actual memory it had been trying to recreate, which was Granger, in his bed, on a Sunday morning, with her thigh slung over his hip and her mouth at his throat saying—saying things she was not, in this house, going to be getting credit for in his interior monologue, thank you very much.
He opened his eyes.
The brooms looked unmoved.
Right, he thought. We are not—we are not doing this. We are absolutely not, in the bedroom in which I learnt basic penmanship, going to address this matter manually. There is a line. The line is here. The line is several feet behind here.
He took a slow breath.
He thought, with great determination, about the eleven-hour stake-out in November rain, the pavement, cold against his shins, the Wizengamot Sub-Committee on Magical Creature Welfare, the smell of wet dog, the sound his father made when he chewed walnuts, the collected works of Cassius Belby. Particularly the collected works of Cassius Belby.
By the third reading of Belby the problem had—like a guest who knew he had outstayed his welcome—withdrawn.
Thank you, Draco thought, at no one in particular. Thank you, Belby. We will speak no more of this. Ever. Belby's contribution to my dignity is hereby permanently logged.
He got up.
It was, now, eleven minutes past seven on Christmas morning, the brooms were ninety-four, his mother had warned him that today was going to be considerably worse than yesterday, his body had served fresh notice that it was not going to be taking professional direction this week, and he had, by his estimation, approximately thirty hours of contiguous Greengrass company ahead of him before he could politely Floo back to Kensington, light a fire in his library, and lock the door against the entire world for what he was already planning to be an extended period of mutually-agreed-upon non-engagement.
He wondered whether it was socially acceptable to be drunk before noon on Christmas Day in one's childhood home.
I am Draco Malfoy and I am—actually, you know what, fuck it, I am going to need a great deal of wine.
He got dressed.
The dressing took some time, on account of certain residual considerations.
He went downstairs.
She was in pearls. At seven thirty in the morning. On Christmas Day. With one place set in addition to her own, and that place was on her right, which was a courtesy his mother had been extending him since he was old enough to sit at a table, and which he had on a few specific occasions across the past several years come dangerously close to weeping at. He did not weep this morning. He sat down. He kissed her temple. He poured his tea black and drank half of it before saying anything, because she had taught him, decades ago, that conversation before the first cup was for people of weaker constitution.
"Happy Christmas, Mother."
"Happy Christmas, Draco."
She let him have his second cup before she spoke again. This was a courtesy she had not extended him since approximately his fifteenth year, and he understood it for what it was, which was the most concerned he had seen her in years.
"Cyrus will be drinking by ten," she said.
"Mm."
"Your father is—let us say—expansive this morning. He has been awake since four. He is not currently moderating his intake. I do not anticipate that this will improve."
"Mm."
"I have told the kitchens to time the courses three at a time and to extend the gaps. This will give us—I have calculated—approximately four occasions on which I can excuse you to fetch something from elsewhere in the house. I suggest you take all four."
He looked at her over his tea.
His mother was looking back at him with the kind of composure that came from having once walked across a courtyard while it was actively burning, and from having decided, this Christmas Day, that the courtyard was now the dining room and the strategy required updating.
"Mother."
"What."
"You are—"
"Drink your tea."
"You are tactically managing my inebriation."
"I am tactically managing several things, Draco, of which your drinking is one. Drink your tea. Astoria will be down in fifteen minutes and I would prefer for you to be functional when she arrives."
He drank his tea.
She watched him drink it.
After a moment, without any change of expression whatsoever, she added, "I have prepared a number of phials. You will find them in convenient locations throughout the day. You may consider them pre-positioned."
"Mother."
"Draco."
"I am perfectly capable of—"
"I am sure that you are. I am, however, not interested in being surprised by your capability. I would prefer to have planned for it."
He looked at her.
She looked back at him. She had spent the better part of her adulthood training him to be the kind of son who did not require this level of intervention, and had, in the past week, revised her position.
He inclined his head, fractionally.
She inclined hers, fractionally.
It was the closest thing to an embrace they were going to have today.
Astoria came down at quarter to eight.
She came down in something green that was, Draco noted with Auror-trained threat assessment, doing certain things at certain angles which he was certainly meant to notice and certainly not going to acknowledge having noticed. She kissed his mother on both cheeks. She kissed him on the cheek, which had become—over the course of the past forty-eight hours—a thing that was happening, which she had introduced without negotiation and which he had not so far been able to figure out how to escape without producing what would qualify, in mixed company, as a scene.
"Good morning, darling."
"Astoria."
"You look tired."
"Mm."
"Did you not sleep well? Your mother said you've been working very hard."
"I sleep adequately."
"You should sleep more. You'll need your strength," she said lightly, as if she hadn't been planning what to say to him at breakfast for a number of days he was choosing not to estimate.
Yes, Astoria, he thought. I will need my strength. To survive, specifically, you. I will be requiring great quantities of sleep. I will be sleeping for the rest of my—
She leaned across him to reach the teapot.
She leaned across him to reach the teapot in such a way that she had to lean across him to reach the teapot, which the teapot was not located in a position that required, and the lean took longer than the geography of the table actually demanded. He looked, with great fortitude, at his own plate. He thought—helpless, having been thinking about it on and off for ninety minutes and having just had it triggered again by the proximity of female flesh that was decidedly not the female flesh he had spent ninety minutes failing not to think about—about Hermione Granger, in his bed, on a Sunday morning, leaning across him to reach for—
Astoria's earring dragged, briefly, across his cheek.
The Hermione image, Pavlovianly, died.
Oh, for—thank you, Astoria. Thank you. Genuinely. You are the worst person, you have the worst possible motivation, and you have—somehow, against all conceivable odds—just done me a small but real favour. You will not be receiving acknowledgement for this. It will not be repeated. But—for the record—thank you.
She settled back into her seat. Her left hand had relocated to his right forearm and was, apparently, planning to live there.
His mother, across the table, took a delicate sip of her tea.
He met her eyes.
She said, very mildly, "Draco. I left something for you in the south drawing room. Would you mind retrieving it after breakfast?"
"Of course, Mother."
"It's on the small table by the window."
"I'll find it."
"Take your time."
Phial number one, he thought. Identified. Acknowledged. Pending collection.
His mother sipped her tea.
The day had begun.
Lucius came down at eight thirty, as the eggs were being cleared, in a velvet smoking jacket which he had no business wearing at breakfast and which he was wearing on principle. He kissed his wife's cheek. He patted Draco's shoulder—patted, twice now in a week, after years of nothing—and seated himself at the head of the table, radiating the warmth of exceptional news from the night before, which he'd decided to share with the room via ambient radiation.
"Astoria, my dear. You're radiant this morning."
"Thank you, Lucius."
"And Draco. Up early. I had wondered."
"I was up at five."
"Hm." His father looked at him. The look was—Draco noted with keen awareness—not, today, an assessment. That had been completed several days ago. His father had already decided he had won. "Productive use of the time, I trust."
"Counted the brooms on my wallpaper."
"Yes," his father said pleasantly, as though this were a perfectly reasonable answer to a perfectly reasonable question. "Astoria. The Greengrass holdings in the Highlands. Tell me about the lodge. I understand you've had it redone."
Astoria, having clearly been waiting for someone to ask for some time, told him about the lodge.
The lodge story took, by Draco's estimation, eleven minutes. He drank his tea. He nodded at appropriate intervals. He did not, at any point during the eleven minutes, hear a single complete sentence. He was, instead, working through the morning's open files in his head—the Rosier financial records, which he had read seven times in the last three days and was now beginning to suspect had a structural feature he had been missing; the question of whether Borgin's tip from before Knockturn had actually been Borgin or had been someone using Borgin as cover; whether Rowle's body had been left in Knockturn specifically or whether Knockturn had been one option of several that the operation had decided to use that night; and, persistently, ineradicably, despite all his best efforts to redirect, Granger sitting in his lap on Wednesday evening, saying still here.
He shut that one down.
He did not shut it down hard enough.
It came back at eight forty-three, with reinforcements. Granger leaning down over him. Granger, the way she had looked the first time she had decided—without warning, without conferring, without a single word of explanation—to slide off his sofa in her own flat and onto her knees in front of him—in front of him—on her own ridiculous Persian rug, with her eyes very bright and her expression composed and her hands going to his belt in the same systematic order she did everything—
Astoria's hand left his arm and returned to it.
The Granger image, mercifully, blinked out.
Astoria, you are a saint, he thought, with the absolute sincerity of a desperate man. You are a saint and a martyr. Also I despise you.
By the time the lodge story finished he had counted six occasions on which Astoria had taken her hand off his arm and put it back, three occasions on which she had laughed at something his father had said with a small social laugh that was—he noted, dispassionately—calibrated to convey I am paying attention to your story and to your son simultaneously, and one occasion on which she had reached, briefly, to adjust his collar, which he had—through what he privately considered to be commendable restraint—not removed her hand from with the speed and decisiveness it had warranted.
He excused himself for the south drawing room.
The south drawing room contained, on the small table by the window, a single small phial, unlabelled, of the precise cloudy lavender colour that indicated a sobering draught of the highest grade his mother had access to.
He looked at it.
He did not take it.
He put it in his pocket. He came back to the breakfast room. He sat down. He poured himself a fresh cup of tea. His mother, across the table, looked at him.
He met her eyes.
He took a deliberate sip of tea.
I am Draco Malfoy, he thought, and I am holding the phial unconsumed in my left pocket while making eye contact with my mother. This is a personal record.
His mother closed her eyes for one second and opened them.
He drank his tea.
She did not, for the rest of breakfast, say a word to him.
Cyrus and Arabella came down at ten.
This was, Draco thought, charitable of them. He had been expecting eleven. He had been steeling himself for eleven. The reality of ten was, by the standards of a Christmas with the Greengrasses en famille, an act of considerable mercy—except, as he understood within the first thirty seconds of Cyrus's appearance, that Cyrus had brought down with him a glass of something the colour of dark amber and was already halfway through it.
"Lucius."
"Cyrus."
"Splendid morning. Splendid. Arabella was just saying."
Arabella, at his side, smiled brightly and said nothing.
"Cyrus, do come in. Draco, get him a chair."
Draco got him a chair.
The morning settled into its second register, which was that of a small drawing-room gathering in which his father and Cyrus Greengrass were going to drink steadily through the morning, his mother was going to precisely manage the room, having managed considerably more difficult rooms with considerably less notice, Astoria was going to remain in physical contact with him at all times, Arabella was going to contribute approximately one syllable per quarter hour, and Draco was going to perform pleasantness while internally cataloguing the ways in which his life had, in the past five days, become a place he no longer recognised. Or wanted.
The fire was lit. The drinks were poured.
His father stood.
His father stood and raised his glass.
Oh, for—fuck me. We are doing toasts. We are doing morning toasts. The man is upright and holding a glass and we are doing morning toasts.
"To the joining," his father said warmly, "of two great families."
He paused. His glass was raised. The room was waiting.
"To family," Cyrus said, raising his.
"To family," Lucius said.
"To family," his mother said, in a precise tone that told him she'd been pronouncing the syllables to family across her entire adult life and had developed several distinct renditions.
Astoria looked at Draco.
Draco looked at his glass.
He lifted it. He met the table.
"To family," he said, with great pleasantness.
He drank.
Specifically, he thought, to my mother, who is the only member of this family I would walk across a road for. To my biological father, who is—for the record—the worst man I have ever knowingly broken bread with. To my soon-to-be father-in-law, who is a perfectly amiable, deeply stupid old toad, whom I am going to eventually disassemble for evidence and feel quite warmly toward for most of the disassembly. To my soon-to-be mother-in-law, who is here. To my soon-to-be wife—and may I just observe, for the celestial record, that whoever decided this was a person needs to be located, identified, and held to account. I have several questions. They include but are not limited to: what made you? Who made you? Why are you now touching my forearm? Have you considered, even briefly, not?
He set down his glass.
He smiled at Astoria.
Astoria smiled back, the warm pretty smile she had been smiling at him since they were children.
Draco Lucius Malfoy, he thought, you are at Christmas. Conduct yourself accordingly. Please.
He poured himself more wine.
The fire crackled. The Greengrasses settled in. Cyrus produced an anecdote about a man at his club. The anecdote was not funny. Cyrus laughed at it himself, and Lucius made the small sound he made at jokes he found beneath him but had decided to credit on relational grounds. Astoria, beside Draco, kept up a low parallel commentary on the season's social calendar, assuming he would be at all of it with her, which—given the set of recent agreements he had been required by circumstance to act as though he was party to—was, he supposed, not a wholly unreasonable assumption.
His mother had, by his current count, looked at him three times in seven minutes, each time with increasing judgement, as she watched her son drink at a rate she had not authorised.
He drank.
The wine was excellent. He drank some more.
Astoria laid her hand, again, on his forearm.
His mother, in a tone suggesting she had observed an opportunity and committed to it said, "Draco. I've left a book for you in the library. The Numerology you wanted. I had it sent over from Wiltshire House. Would you mind retrieving it?"
The Numerology he wanted was, in fact, on the third shelf from the top, second section from the left, in his own library at Kensington, in the place where it had been since he had acquired it some years ago and where it had been since the witch he could not stop thinking about had asked, in his own bed, on her back, in the nude, looking up at him with her hair everywhere, whether she could borrow it.
He looked at his mother.
She was wearing the perfectly composed expression she used when she was—quite openly, in front of the entire room—extracting him.
"Of course, Mother."
He stood. He gently disengaged Astoria's hand. He went to the library.
The library contained—on the small reading table by the fireplace—a phial.
The phial was the same cloudy lavender as the morning's. Beside it, on a neat handkerchief, sat a small biscuit.
The biscuit was an almond biscuit. The almond biscuit was the same almond biscuit his mother kept for herself in a tin in the still-room and pretended not to like and ate the entire box of when she thought no one was watching.
She had set out a biscuit.
He looked at the biscuit.
He looked at the phial.
Mother, he thought, you are the love of my life. I want you to know this. You are the love of my life and you have laid out a biscuit beside the potion and I am—I want you to know—going to think of this biscuit on my deathbed. I am going to be ninety-three years old and a Healer is going to ask if I have any final words and I am going to say "the biscuit." That is going to be my legacy. The biscuit.
He ate the biscuit.
He pocketed the phial.
He returned to the drawing room.
His mother caught his eye as he sat down.
He looked at her with the warmest possible expression he could manage on short notice.
She, in return, looked at him with absolute composure and knew, with one glance at his face, that he had eaten the biscuit and not yet drunk the phial. Her lips, very briefly, performed an action that on any other face might have been called a tightening. On her face it was simply a confirmation that she had taken his measure and revised her plans.
She turned to Cyrus.
"Cyrus, dear. Tell us about your trip to Bath."
Cyrus told them about his trip to Bath.
The trip to Bath took eight minutes.
By the time the morning had stretched into the twelfth hour of the day, his mother had—by his honest count—pre-positioned three further phials around the Manor. He had, by his honest count, retrieved them all and pocketed them all and consumed exactly none of them. His mother had, by his honest count, run out of plausible excuses to send him out of the room for something I left in the whatever, and had begun, with the desperation of a tactician whose primary plan had failed, to deploy direct interventions.
The direct interventions had taken several forms.
The first, and most promising, had been a small phial slipped into his hand under cover of her offering him the cheese plate. This had been, he recognised as it occurred, deeply unsporting. He had been brought up to consider his mother's hands sacred, particularly when they were transferring food. To put a sobering potion into the same hand that was offering him a wedge of Stilton was, Britishly speaking, beneath her. He had pocketed it. He had eaten the Stilton. He had said, sincerely, exquisite, Mother.
The second had involved her accidentally knocking her napkin into his lap. The napkin had contained a phial. The phial had been, he could now confirm, the smallest phial he had ever seen his mother produce, the kind of phial designed specifically to be transferred discreetly between the napkins of conspirators. He had retrieved the napkin. He had—under cover of the napkin—pocketed the phial. He had returned the napkin with an expression of perfect filial devotion.
The third had been the most desperate. She had caught his eye across the room and had—with deliberate precision, after several hours of weighing the manoeuvre and deciding she had nothing left to lose—tapped her water glass, with deliberate emphasis, three times.
He had, with great dignity, raised his wine glass to her in salute.
He had drunk.
His mother, resigned, as though she were a general whose forces had been comprehensively and systematically routed by a son she had personally trained, set down her water glass, picked up her own wine, and drank steadily for approximately forty seconds.
He had not seen his mother drink steadily for forty seconds since approximately the trial.
He felt, for her, absolutely.
He was going to make it up to her later.
He was going to make it up to her in flowers and a trip to Lyon and the largest box of those almond biscuits she pretended not to like and ate the entire box of when she thought no one was watching.
For now, he drank his wine.
For now, he listened.
Christmas dinner was at eight.
The dining room had been done—and his mother had personally supervised this, he could tell, because every detail was correct in a way nothing in this house was correct unless his mother had personally supervised it—in greenery and white candles, with the long table set for six. He was seated, predictably, between Astoria and his mother. Astoria's left hand was on his right forearm before the soup arrived. His mother caught his eye across the table once, very briefly, and looked away.
The soup arrived.
He ate the soup. He drank the wine that had been paired with it, which his father had personally selected, and which was, in the manner of all wines his father had personally selected, slightly too good for the soup.
The wine was being poured generously.
He drank it.
His mother caught his eye again. He drank some more.
By the fish course Cyrus was—Draco assessed—three quarters of the way to genuinely drunk, his father was performing the version of drunk that Lucius performed when he was, in fact, drunk, and Draco himself had, by his own honest reckoning, exceeded his recommended professional intake by approximately two and a half glasses.
This was, he had decided some thirty minutes ago, the operational plan.
The plan was as follows: he was going to be drunk. He was going to be visibly, plausibly, conversationally drunk—the kind of drunk a son was supposed to be at his parents' Christmas dinner, the kind of drunk that explained slow responses and quiet attention and a tendency to laugh at the wrong moments. He was going to be drunk, while internally remaining the precise calibrated kind of three-glasses-in that loosened the tongues of the men around him and not his own. He was, at this dinner, working.
His mother did not know that he was working.
His mother thought he was self-medicating.
His mother had pre-positioned, by his current count, five phials around the Manor and was visibly rationing her composure across the courses.
Astoria, beside him, kept her hand on his forearm and chose this moment, for reasons of her own that Draco was not going to interrogate, to slide it slowly from his forearm to his thigh and back.
His brain offered him, unhelpfully, the image of Granger's hand, sliding slowly from his forearm to his thigh, on her sofa, on a Monday evening in December, while she had been telling him she was going to find the covenant text first thing tomorrow.
Astoria's hand left his thigh.
The Granger image, predictably, dissolved.
Right, he thought. Yes. Once again. Astoria. Thank you. The catalogue of services is now extensive. We will be reckoning the bill when this is over.
He drank his wine.
It came over the lamb.
Cyrus was on his fourth glass of red. Lucius was on his third. The lamb was being eaten with absent enthusiasm; both men had stopped paying attention to what was on their plates and were now operating on a conversational tone they defaulted to when their wives were within earshot but not within attention range.
"That business at the house," Cyrus said.
He said it casually. The way one mentioned a small ongoing inconvenience. He said it across the table, to Lucius, with the lifting of one finger that indicated he was, in this sentence, expressing the firmest possible opinion.
Lucius did not, for one half-second, respond.
It was, Draco noted, a tell. His father's silences were always tells. Lucius did not pause. Lucius prosecuted conversations the way other men prosecuted duels, certain that he had already decided where the sentence was going to land. The half-second of nothing was the sound of his father deciding, very rapidly, how much of this conversation he was prepared to have at his own Christmas table.
"I had thought," Lucius said, "we agreed not to."
"Mm." Cyrus took another sip. "I had thought so as well. And yet."
"Cyrus."
"The arrangements at Wiltshire House, Lucius. The arrangements at Wiltshire House."
The lamb on Draco's fork paused, fractionally, and resumed its trip to his mouth.
He chewed. He swallowed.
He reached for his wine with the easy confidence of a slightly drunk man pretending to be a more drunk man, took a long sip, set the glass down, and said, with idle interest—he had been raised at this table and was simply contributing to the conversational pleasantries:
"What arrangements at Wiltshire House?"
There was, around the table, a breath of nothing.
Astoria's hand, on his arm, was perfectly still.
His father looked at him. Sharply. For the first time all day, his father was looking at him like he had remembered, suddenly, that his son was an Auror.
His mother, across the table, did not look at anyone. She was, Draco noted without looking at her directly, holding her wine glass as if she'd decided the wine glass was the only safe object in her vicinity.
Cyrus laughed.
Cyrus laughed like a man who had not yet caught up to his own indiscretion.
"Oh—nothing for you to worry about, my boy. House business. Your father and I have had—for many years now—a rather settled little arrangement about the use of the lower grounds. The west cellars. The outbuildings down near the Long Walk. Storage, mostly. Some—light processing, shall we say. Nothing that hasn't been handled before."
"Cyrus," Lucius said, in the same tone Draco had heard his father use, perhaps three times in his life, on a man Lucius was about to professionally destroy and whose destruction Lucius intended to enjoy.
Cyrus, who had not yet caught up, said, "It's family, Lucius. The boy's grounds. The boy's family. He'll need to know eventually."
The boy.
The boy's grounds.
The boy's family.
I am a boy.
Oh, Draco thought, with absolute, sober clarity—his blood having, between one heartbeat and the next, run cold and lucid and very precisely directed. Oh.
Oh, you absolute, stupid, drunken—
He kept his face exactly where he had been keeping it.
He smiled. Pleasant, slightly fuzzy. A son who had been raised on his father's wine and had no interest in his father's business affairs.
"Mm," he said. "The west cellars. I haven't been down there in years. Damp, isn't it? I remember it being damp."
"It is," his father said, in a tone that Draco perceived as pivoting, reassessing the correct treatment of this conversation in real time. "It is quite damp. Storage, as Cyrus says. Old crates. Family business of no possible interest to anyone in the Auror Office." His father smiled. The smile his father produced when he was telegraphing—to Draco specifically, in code only Draco was meant to read—we will discuss this later. "Cyrus. The lamb."
"The lamb is exceptional, Narcissa."
"You are kind, Cyrus."
"You should taste the rosemary. The rosemary alone."
Cyrus turned his attention back to the lamb.
Draco, with a steady hand honed by years of professional drinking and, on one specific occasion, talking his way out of a Death Eater stronghold in a wine cellar, picked up his glass and drank.
His mother did not look at him.
His mother's wine glass was still in her hand.
Her wine glass had not, in the previous ninety seconds, moved.
She was, Draco understood, doing exactly what he was doing—which was working through, very rapidly, the implications of the west cellars at Wiltshire House. Wiltshire House sat at the far end of the estate—the dower house, empty since his grandmother's death, the one his mother walked past every morning on her way through the gardens. The Long Walk Cyrus had just casually mentioned ran along its outer wall.
His mother, it dawned on him—while holding several pieces of information in suspension and not permitting himself to react to any of them—had not known.
She knew now.
She knew now, and she was, at this table—with her own husband across from her and a Greengrass to her left—processing it. She held her wine glass with absolute steadiness, the result of having been, since approximately 1981, the most disciplined person Draco had ever met, and she was doing it because the alternative was setting the glass down, and setting the glass down would tell Lucius that something had landed.
He thought, with a kind of grim awe, Mother. Mother, you are a wonder. I am taking notes.
Wiltshire House, he thought.
Wiltshire House. The west cellars. The outbuildings down near the Long Walk. Storage. Light processing. Old crates that nobody opens. The boy's grounds. The boy's family.
He had been—and this was the thing his brain was now offering him, looking for the where of the operation since Rowle's body in Knockturn. Weeks of names and ingredients and movements without a single fixed point on a map to anchor any of them. He had assumed, because everyone had assumed, that the operation was being run out of one of the old commercial properties. A warehouse. A shop. A vault. He had not—and would not have, ever, if he had been working without a tip—considered his own fucking house.
He had a where now.
It was perfect.
It was, professionally speaking, perfect. Wiltshire House sat inside the family wards. It had cellars that had been there since the Conquest. It had its own outbuildings, its own kitchens, its own access points that the family had not used since his grandmother's death and that nobody outside the family had any reason to think about. It was, by every operational standard, the single most secure location in southern England that an Auror could not enter without either family permission or extraordinary cause. And the family—for the entire span of the operation's existence—had been Lucius. With Draco at Kensington. With his mother kept deliberately uninformed.
Found you, he thought. Found you. Found you, you absolute—
Five months and eleven days until June 5th.
He smiled at Astoria.
Astoria watched the entire exchange with a bright, unreadable expression and smiled back. She had been raised at this table. She was not, contrary to popular opinion, stupid. She had simply decided, some years ago, that what happened in a room only mattered insofar as it affected her immediate position in it.
"More wine, darling?"
"Please."
She poured him more wine.
He took it.
He drank it.
His mother, across the table, very deliberately, set down her own glass, and did not look at him for the rest of the course.
He excused himself between the cheese and the pudding.
He cited, vaguely, the wine. His mother nodded, her expression resigned; she had been expecting this for some hours. Astoria offered to come with him. He declined with warm, polite insistence—he was simply going to be sick in a private corner of the house and would prefer to do so without an audience. Astoria declined to accept the decline. His father intervened—let the boy be, my dear; he has his pride—and Astoria, with careful, well-bred grace, knowing which battles to lose visibly, subsided.
He left the dining room.
He did not, in the event, go and be sick.
He stood, alone, in the corridor outside the dining room for one full second, and he did not take a phial. He did not take any of the five phials in his pockets. He needed to leave the Manor sober enough to deliver what he had, but he needed to leave the Manor drunk enough to look like a man whose wine had defeated him, because otherwise his father—who was, by this point in the day, certainly running calculations on what Draco might or might not have heard—was going to know that something had happened.
He needed to be, as a matter of operational necessity, exactly the kind of drunk he currently was.
Annoying.
He went to find his mother.
She was in the corridor outside the dining room, quite as if she had been waiting. She had stepped out, ostensibly, to consult with a house-elf. The house-elf was not present. She had, evidently, been awaiting his return.
"Mother."
"Draco."
"I need to leave."
"Yes."
"Now."
"I had assumed."
"I cannot—I will explain later. I will explain everything later. I need it to look like a stomach complaint that has worsened."
She looked at him.
She did not ask him what he had heard at the table.
She did not need to.
"I can produce a stomach complaint," she said. "I can produce one of considerable severity. I will manage your father. I will manage Astoria. You will go from the family Floo, not the public one. You will not—Draco—you will not be seen leaving."
"I understand."
"And Draco."
"Mother."
She looked at him for one long second.
"The cellars," she said.
He looked at her.
"I did not know."
"I know you didn't."
"I have not—Draco—I have not been to that house in fifteen years. I have not—the Long Walk in the spring—I have walked there every morning—"
"Mother."
"I am asking you," she said, "what is in my house."
He looked at her.
He thought, briefly, about lying. He thought about it for approximately one quarter of one second.
He said, "I don't know yet. I have a guess. I am about to find out."
"You will tell me."
"I will tell you."
She looked at him for another long second. Then she nodded once—the small, precise nod she used for things she had decided would be done—and she put her hand briefly to his cheek.
"Be careful, my dragon," she said.
"I will."
"And Draco."
"Mother."
"When you go to Mr Potter—and you will be going to Mr Potter—you will tell him, please, that I am at his disposal in this matter. Whatever access you require to this house. Whatever cooperation. I will provide it. He may consider me a willing party from this evening forward."
He looked at her.
"Moth—"
"That is the message. Will you carry it."
"Yes, Mother."
"Thank you."
She turned with efficient, long-practiced ease and went back into the dining room; she had been intervening in disasters for several decades. He heard her say, in the voice she used for things she had decided would not be questioned, Lucius, I am afraid Draco is not at all well; I am sending him home, and he did not wait to hear the rest of the sentence. He went to the family Floo.
He stepped through.
He arrived in the sitting room of Number Twelve, Grimmauld Place.
It was, he registered with profound, breathtaking, civilizationally-significant relief, empty.
He thought, in light of the extremely important and extremely professional conversation he would soon be having, that he should probably be sober.
He removed a phial from his pocket. He drank the entire phial in one swallow. The sobering draught was—as his mother's sobering draughts always were—efficient, severe, and unpleasant in a gastrointestinal sense that Draco had always associated, fondly and not, with his mother's emergency interventions across the years.
The fire was low. The lamps were on. There was a half-finished glass of mulled wine on the side table beside the armchair, and a Christmas pudding on a small plate beside it that had been picked at and abandoned. The sitting room was, by every available indicator, vacant of human occupants.
I have learned, he thought. I have improved. I have been thoroughly punished by a number of recent experiences and have consequently revised my approach to entering this house. I have arrived in the sitting room. The sitting room is empty. I have the entire architecture of Grimmauld Place between me and any conceivable disaster. I will now proceed, calmly, and like an adult, to locate Potter.
He listened.
He could hear no sounds from the upstairs.
He could hear, faintly, what appeared to be voices from the kitchen.
Right. Voices. Conversation. Plural human beings. In the kitchen. Where rational adults sit at tables and have conversations like people. Excellent. We are doing this correctly today. We have learned. We have evolved. We are an organism that learns.
He set off down the corridor.
The corridor was familiar. The wallpaper was the same patterned wallpaper Theo had spent six months trying to convince Harry to remove and which Potter had, with immovable conservatism born of having grown up in a cupboard and developed opinions about the sanctity of wallpaper, refused to remove. He passed the umbrella stand. He passed the hideous troll-leg umbrella stand which Theo had, on three separate occasions in Draco's hearing, threatened to have forcibly removed from the house. He reached the kitchen door.
He pushed it open.
He pushed it open, in a single confident motion, and stepped into the kitchen, and took in the situation in the kitchen in the order one's brain took in things when one's brain was protecting one's body from a stimulus one's body was not equipped to process.
The kitchen table.
Theo, bent over the kitchen table.
No.
Potter, behind Theo.
No no no no NO NO NO.
Potter, behind Theo, who had—Draco noted as an Auror trying to analytically reorganise a scene for the report he was going to have to file with himself later—at no point worn a shirt to begin with, and who had not, over the course of the activity that was clearly currently in progress, located one.
Theo, at full volume, with shameless joy and having received exactly the Christmas he had been hoping for, bellowed, "HAPPY FUCKING CHRISTMAS!"
Neither of them stopped.
Neither of them, Draco realised with a slowly-mounting horror, even paused.
I refuse, he thought. I refuse. I refuse. I refuse to participate. I have arrived at this house at—what time is it—I have arrived at this house under conditions of legitimate Auror Office urgency carrying information that may crack the largest case the Department has investigated since I joined it, and instead of cooperation, instead of professional responsiveness, instead of basic decency from the Head of the Department, I am being subjected—AGAIN—on Christmas Day—for the second time in five days—
Potter's voice, very breathlessly, with the kind of audible strain that indicated the subject was deeply preoccupied, said—
"Theo—fuck—yes—like that—fuck—"
"NO," Draco said.
Theo, who had at this point clocked his arrival but was—Draco noted with a kind of distant academic interest—apparently committed to seeing the current undertaking through to completion, twisted his head and grinned at Draco with a wholly delighted expression, as though his Christmas had just been improved by an event he had not anticipated.
MOTHER, Draco thought, with the desperation of a man addressing a celestial body. MOTHER. THE PHIAL. I REVERSE MY POSITION. I REVERSE EVERY POSITION I HAVE EVER HELD IN THIS HOUSE. I HAVE JUST WALKED—AGAIN—INTO—MOTHER. I HAVE BEEN SOBER, MOTHER, FOR THREE MINUTES AND I CANNOT SUSTAIN IT.
"DRACO!" Theo said. "YOU CAME BACK!"
"Theo. Theo, please—Theo, I cannot—I have not—Potter, please—"
"Malfoy," Potter said, with strangled professionalism, having become aware of an interruption mid-activity and, for reasons of momentum Draco did not wish to examine, declined to address it. "What—fuck, Theo, hold—what are you—"
"It's the case. It's the case, Potter. I have something, I have it, I have it—"
"GIVE ME—GIVE ME LIKE—TWO MINUTES—"
"I—Potter, I am leaving the kitchen, I am going to the sitting room, I am going to wait there, I am going to wait there until you have, until you have completed—until—Potter, I cannot keep looking at this, I am going to be sick—Theo, why, why is it always—why is the universe so insistent—"
Theo, who was—and Draco was going to need to never think about this again—laughing, in the middle of whatever he was in the middle of, said, breathlessly, "DRACO. RELAX. WE'RE ALMOST—HARRY, FUCK, RIGHT THERE—"
Draco turned around.
Draco walked, with dignity earned from having been forced—twice, in the same household, in the same dramatis personae, on Christmas Day specifically—to retreat from a domestic scene of comprehensive sexual indiscretion, back down the corridor.
He passed the troll-leg umbrella stand.
The troll-leg umbrella stand, this time, did not even attempt to look at him.
He returned to the sitting room.
He sat down on the sofa.
He stared at the ceiling.
From the kitchen, distantly but distinctly, came a sound.
The sound was Potter.
The sound Potter made was the sound of a man whose body had—in its own time, at its own pace, indifferent to the audience situation in the corridor—reached a conclusion.
Theo, also distinctly, made a noise of delighted accompaniment.
Draco closed his eyes.
Right, he thought. Yes. Carry on. Truly. Carry on. I will simply sit here. On this sofa. In this room. Waiting. I will not move. I will not speak. I will not, under any circumstances, attempt to enter that kitchen again. We have, by my estimate, all the time in the world. The Department of Magical Law Enforcement can wait. The largest pureblood-trafficking operation since the Dark Lord's fall can wait. The fact that my own grandfather's seventeenth-century cellars are, at this moment, in active commercial use by my biological father—that can wait. Potter, please. Take all the time you need.
He opened his eyes.
He got up.
He went to the cabinet on the left.
He poured himself a very large glass of Potter's good Firewhisky. He sat back down on the sofa. He drank approximately a third of it in one go.
The Firewhisky hit the wine and the wine hit the lamb and the lamb hit the breakfast tea, and his body registered, wearily, after eighteen hours spent as a battleground for several competing chemical interests, that it was going to charge him for this in the morning.
He thought, as a man who had been thoroughly punished by the universe over the course of one Christmas Day:
He had been to the Manor. He had been touched, by his honest count, twenty-one times by Astoria Greengrass, who had had her hand somewhere on his person for approximately seventy-three percent of the day, and who had said the word darling to him sixteen times, which was a record he would be glad to retire. He had been the target of his mother's escalating sobering-potion campaign, which he had defied with great determination. He had heard the words the west cellars at Wiltshire House across his own father's table, from his own near-future-father-in-law, and had—by virtue of several weeks of patient unfunded investigative work—placed them, within approximately three seconds, on the case map he had been carrying around in his head since Knockturn. He had Floo'd to Grimmauld Place to deliver this information to the Head Auror, who was—in perhaps the largest single objection the universe had ever lodged against Draco Malfoy as a person—once again indisposed in the manner he was once again indisposed in.
He had been, by every available metric, put through it.
He drank his Firewhisky.
The fire warmed his face.
From the kitchen, distantly, came another sound.
He chose, with great determination, not to identify it.
Twice, he thought. I have done it twice. The same household. The same dramatis personae. Why is the universe so insistent that my professional information be delivered through the medium of a Theodore Nott interruption. What have I done? What have I done to deserve—
He had, on further reflection, a fair guess what he had done to deserve it.
He thought, briefly, about a library in Kensington and a witch with her hands on his face, saying still here.
He thought, less briefly, about a Sunday morning in his own bed and the sound she had made when he had—when she had been on her back, and his hand had been—
He shut that one down.
He shut it down fast.
He had spent—by his count—the better part of eighteen hours fighting his own body for command of his own bedroom, his own breakfast room, his own dining room, and the corridor outside it. He had been, at every conceivable juncture, betrayed by his own brain, his own memory, and his own, for lack of a better word, biology, which had decided that Hermione Granger was now a permanent feature of his interior weather and was simply going to keep pushing her in front of him at increasingly inconvenient moments until he made, voluntarily and with full awareness, his peace with the situation.
He had, on the sofa in Potter's sitting room, on Christmas Day, with Potter and Theo distantly but unmistakably finishing what they had started in the kitchen, and several phials of his mother's sobering potions still on his person, made his peace with the situation.
Yes, he thought. Yes. I see. Carry on, then.
He drank his Firewhisky.
The clock on the mantel said nine fifty-eight.
It had been, by his honest accounting, the worst Christmas of his adult life. It had also been the most useful Christmas of his adult life. He had—at considerable personal cost, by accident, with the help of his mother's catering schedule and an old Slytherin's loose lips—broken the case wide open. He was going to deliver Wiltshire House to the Head Auror in approximately, at this point, eleven minutes. He was going to drink Potter's good Firewhisky for as long afterward as it took him to recover the ability to interact normally with a kitchen door. He was going to go home, eventually, to his empty townhouse, and sleep in his empty bed, and wake up tomorrow and resume, with discipline, the slow professional work of taking apart his father's quiet empire—out of, as it had turned out, his own house.
He poured another Firewhisky.
From the kitchen, eventually, came the unmistakable sound of Theo Nott bellowing for tea.
Happy fucking Christmas, Draco thought, indeed.
He waited for Potter.
Chapter 25: The One At The End Of The Year
Summary:
A Rita Skeeter exclusive.
The Malfoy Annual New Year's Eve Ball.
And at the end of it—a doorway.
Notes:
Hi, everyone!
Thank you so much for all your support. Those eagle eyes will have noticed the chapter count has gone up slightly 👀—worry not, we are not extending the angst, we are, in fact, extending the fluff after the angst.
This is the one. Chapter 25—the NYE chapter—clocks in at ~23K words, which is by far the longest chapter I've ever written. I went with a different format for this one—let me know what you think!
I've been sitting on this one for a while and I'm so glad it's finally out in the world.
Thank you so much for every comment—especially those of you who've been leaving theories. Some of you are very close and I respect it. Can't wait to read your thoughts on this one. 💚🐍
Edit (6/3/2026):
Just wanted to add a quick note to say that I'm taking a slight break in posting to finish out writing the fic. I'd like to have it all finished, then post the chapters quickly rather than write them as I go. Thank you for all your comments! So glad you've loved this chapter. It was so fun to write. More soon—I promise!
Chapter Text
THE DAILY PROPHET
Saturday, 31 December 2005
A UNION OF THE OLD HOUSES
Malfoy Heir to Wed Greengrass: A Long-Anticipated Engagement Is At Last Confirmed
By Rita Skeeter
Pictured: Mr Draco Malfoy and Miss Astoria Greengrass at the Manor's Autumn Benefit, October 1st. Photograph by Bozo Mannering, Daily Prophet.
Wizarding society awoke this morning to news long whispered in the most discerning drawing rooms of our community: Mr Draco Lucius Malfoy, decorated Auror and sole heir to the venerable House of Malfoy, is to be married to Miss Astoria Eurydice Greengrass, the younger daughter of Mr Cyrus and Mrs Arabella Greengrass of Wiltshire. The engagement, which is understood to have been formalised in the strictest privacy at a family gathering on Christmas Day, will be celebrated publicly this very evening at the Manor's annual New Year's Eve ball—an event, your correspondent is reliably informed, to which invitations have been the most coveted of the season.
It is an alliance which, your correspondent will confess, she has considered inevitable for some considerable time. Indeed, it would not be entirely inaccurate to say that certain observers—this one among them—predicted it. The families have nurtured the prospect of this union for some considerable time—since, certain observers have suggested, the betrothed parties were in fact still children. Plus ça change, as the French have it; some matters, evidently, are merely a question of patience.
Miss Greengrass, twenty-three, is widely regarded as one of the more accomplished young witches of her generation. Educated at Hogwarts, where she was sorted into Slytherin House and where she distinguished herself in the more refined arts, she has in recent years taken on a quiet but, your correspondent understands, deeply meaningful role as patroness of the Greengrass family's ancestral charitable concerns. Those who know her speak warmly of her grace, her composure, and her—let us say it plainly—suitability. She is, in every conceivable particular, the sort of witch one might design specifically with the future of an old family in mind.
Mr Malfoy, twenty-five, requires little introduction to the readership of this newspaper. He has served with distinction in the Auror Office under Mr Harry Potter, the Chosen One himself, and is widely understood to be marked for considerably higher office in due course. He is, in addition, the sole heir to the Malfoy estate, a position which carries with it many ancestral responsibilities.
Sources close to both families confirm that the engagement has been welcomed with the warmest possible enthusiasm. Mr Lucius Malfoy is understood to have personally proposed the toast at the Christmas Day gathering at which the matter was first formally addressed; Mrs Narcissa Malfoy is reported to have expressed herself, on the subject of her future daughter-in-law, with what those present have described as considerable feeling. Mr Cyrus Greengrass, a noted patron of the Wizengamot's Old Families Caucus, is said to be delighted.
The wedding, your correspondent has been informed by those in a position to know, will take place in the late winter or early spring of the upcoming year, at a venue yet to be confirmed but understood to be either Malfoy Manor itself or the Greengrass family's estate. The bridal party, one imagines, will be drawn entirely from the most established of our community's families.
It would be remiss of your correspondent not to acknowledge, here, a certain quieter narrative which has occupied a particular subset of our readership in recent months. It has been observed, in the social columns of various publications including this one, that Mr Malfoy was for some weeks earlier this year in the company of a witch of considerably less established lineage—a witch whose many and formidable professional accomplishments have not, it must be said, historically been the sort that the older houses tend to find... compatible with their longer-term arrangements. One does wish her well. Those of us who have watched these matters with the attention they deserve will not, perhaps, be entirely surprised to learn that the arrangement has now concluded—amicably, one is assured, and with all parties moving on to more suitable arrangements. It is a credit to all involved that the matter has been resolved with such commendable discretion.
We at the Prophet extend our warmest congratulations to Mr Malfoy and Miss Greengrass. The Malfoys have, after some years in which the family endured a degree of public unpleasantness now mercifully behind them, returned to a position of which the wizarding community can be justly proud. Your correspondent has, across a considerable career, watched many a great house navigate the distance between difficulty and restoration. The Malfoys have done so with the dignity that distinguishes the truly old families from those who merely aspire to their company. This evening's announcement is a fitting capstone to a year in which the House of Malfoy has, by all observable measures, fully restored itself to the eminence which is, after all, its rightful place.
The Manor's New Year's Eve gala will be hosted by Mrs Narcissa Malfoy this evening. Coverage of the event, including photographs of the betrothed couple, will appear in tomorrow's morning edition.
Hermione—The One Where She's Fine
She was at the kitchen table when the Prophet arrived.
She had been at the kitchen table since six. She had not been at her desk since Christmas Day, which was—she had counted, briefly, while waiting for the kettle, and then immediately stopped counting—six days. The desk was where it was. The stack was where it was. The Avery v. Avery precedent on top of the stack was where it had been put on Tuesday December twentieth at approximately ten in the evening and where it was remaining until further notice.
She was not interrogating that.
The owl came through at six forty-seven, dropped the rolled paper on the corner of the table, and left without ceremony, which was the Prophet's delivery owl's standard register and which Hermione had always quietly appreciated. She watched it go. She picked up the paper. She unrolled it.
She read the headline.
She read the byline.
She read the photograph caption.
She set the paper down on the table, carefully, with both hands, in the precise centre of the wood, and she walked to the kettle, and she filled it, and she put it on, and she stood at the counter with her hand on the cold handle of the cupboard above the kettle and she watched the kettle do nothing because the kettle had not been put on long enough to do anything yet, and she counted, in her head, to forty.
At forty she went back to the table.
She read the article.
She read it the way she read most things. Methodically. She did not skim. She did not, at any point, allow herself to stop on a particular sentence and reread it, because rereading would have been letting Skeeter decide the course of her morning, and she had decided—at six forty-seven precisely, in the half-second between recognising the paper and unrolling it—that Skeeter was not going to be making any decisions about her morning.
She read it once. She read it through.
She finished it.
She did not move for approximately thirty seconds.
Then she stood up, retrieved her slim leather notebook, on which she had written, in her own careful script on a fresh page, Damage Control, Vol. II—opened it to the next blank page, and made a note in the same careful script:
31 Dec. Skeeter—engagement piece. Front page, lead. Word count: approx. 750. Photograph caption: autumn benefit, October first. Cross-reference: I was at the autumn benefit. He was not, on the night, with her. Cross-reference: photograph likely staged after the fact. Cross-reference: this is a fact I cannot prove and will not be raising.
She closed the notebook.
She picked up the Prophet, folded it, walked to the bin, and dropped it in. She had not, in the entire seven years she had subscribed to the Daily Prophet, binned a copy before reading it twice. She would, she decided, be binning this one.
She went back to the kettle. The kettle had now boiled. She made tea.
She stood at the window with her tea and she watched the street, which was the empty quality of empty that London streets had at seven in the morning on the thirty-first of December—frost on the railings, a man with a small dog at the end of the road, a single owl flying west toward Diagon Alley with what looked like a parcel of last-minute deliveries.
The file marked Malfoy, D.—Status: remained open. It had remained open for ten days. She was not closing it today.
She drank her tea.
She was going to be fine.
Today was the New Year's Eve ball at Malfoy Manor.
Today was the day the circumstances of that article were being celebrated, publicly, at the venue the article had pre-positioned in its closing line.
Today was the day Hermione Granger was going to walk into the Manor on Cormac McLaggen's arm in Pansy Parkinson's silver dress and be exactly the version of herself the room expected her to be.
The file would remain open.
She would address it later.
She drank the rest of her tea.
She made another.
Pansy came through the Floo at eleven without warning.
She was holding the Prophet in one hand and a white pastry box from the bakery on Hermione's corner in the other.
She put the pastry box on the kitchen counter.
She put the Prophet on the kitchen table.
She looked at Hermione.
Hermione looked back.
"I saw it," Hermione said.
"I assumed," Pansy said.
A pause.
"I'm fine," Hermione said.
"Of course you are," Pansy said.
She crossed the kitchen, opened the pastry box, removed two of the small almond pastries Hermione liked and had never told anyone she liked, put one on a plate, set the plate in front of Hermione, took one for herself, sat down across from her, and bit into it without further comment.
Hermione looked at the pastry.
She looked at Pansy.
Pansy raised an eyebrow over her pastry.
Hermione picked up the pastry. The pastries were warm. They had been kept under a stasis charm the entire walk. Pansy did not, in any visible way, mention the stasis charm.
"Sit," Pansy said.
Hermione sat.
Pansy sat across from her. She did not, in the manner of most other people, lead with the article. She did not lead with anything. She poured herself a cup of Hermione's now-cold tea, drank from it, set it down with polite restraint, and said: "Listen to me."
Hermione listened.
"I have a number of things to say, in order of operational importance. I am going to say them quickly. You may not interrupt."
"Pansy—"
"I said you may not interrupt. The first thing is that the dress is finished and is at the atelier. We will go at five. The hair is being done at six at the place that Ginny and I agreed on, despite Ginny's preferences, which I overrode on technical grounds—where is Ginny, by the way?"
"Oh, uh—the Burrow," Hermione said. Caught off-guard by the sudden request for input. "She'll meet us later."
"Right. As I was saying, the make-up is being done at seven by the witch who did Gwenog Jones's wedding, which means she will arrive at six forty-five and complain about the lighting and then perform a miracle in twenty-eight minutes. We will deliver you back to your flat by eight fifteen. Cormac is to arrive at eight thirty. You will Floo to the Manor at nine. Are we clear?"
"We are clear."
"Good. Second thing." Pansy reached for her bag. "I have brought you a small velvet bag. Inside the bag, you will find a calming draught—Granger. I am not asking. I am informing. You will take the calming draught fifteen minutes before you Floo. There is also a handkerchief. The handkerchief is yours; I do not want it back. The handkerchief is embroidered. Please do not look at the embroidery before you need to. Are we clear?"
"We are clear."
"Good. Third thing." Pansy folded her hands on the table. Her expression did not move, but something behind it did—minimal, precisely controlled, the version of Pansy that emerged once a year, possibly twice. "If at any point this evening, for any reason whatsoever, you decide you cannot do it, you tell me. You find me. You do not stay in the room because you have decided that staying in the room is what is required of you. You do not stay because Cormac has come a long way and would be disappointed. You do not stay because the cameras are watching and they will write something. You leave. There is no medal for staying in the room, Granger. There has never, in the history of any room I have ever been in, been a medal."
"Pansy."
"I am only saying it once. Are we clear?"
"Pansy."
"Are we clear?"
"We are clear."
Pansy held her gaze for one more second, then nodded, picked up her pastry, and took another bite.
"Good," she said. "Now. The hair. Astoria has—and I want to say this diplomatically—done something with hers that I would not personally have advised. It is—Hermione, it is very large. I had it described to me, by a stylist I trust, as a floral installation. This is a level of structural commitment that suggests Astoria is making a kind of bid and intends the room to notice it. We are going to be doing—for you—the opposite of that. Smooth. Off the neck. One pin. The dress does the work."
"Pansy."
"What."
"Thank you."
Pansy waved one hand without looking up from her pastry, in the precise gesture she used when she had been thanked and was choosing not to engage with it.
"Eat your pastry," she said.
Hermione ate her pastry.
They sat at the kitchen table for the better part of an hour. Pansy did not bring up the article again. Pansy did not bring up Draco Malfoy. Pansy talked, at length and with great precision, about a difficult fitting she had performed on Tuesday with a witch who had decided, at the last minute, that she wanted the bodice in salmon, and the considerable effort Pansy had been required to deploy to persuade her—without using the words that is hideous—that she did not, in fact, want the bodice in salmon. Hermione, who had not laughed properly since Christmas Day, laughed twice.
At noon Pansy stood, kissed Hermione on both cheeks, told her five o'clock, sharp, do not be late, I will Floo over and collect you myself if you are even one minute late, and went back through the Floo.
The flat was quiet again.
Hermione looked at the half-eaten pastry on Pansy's plate.
She finished it.
She washed up.
She put the kettle back on.
The afternoon moved the way afternoons moved when they had been pre-engineered by Pansy Parkinson.
She had a bath. She drank water, because Pansy had told her to drink water and Pansy had been correct on this kind of operational detail since they were seventeen. She arrived at the atelier at four fifty-eight by her own watch and five o'clock by Pansy's, which Pansy did not adjust on principle. The dress fitted. It had been fitting for two weeks; Pansy had simply wanted, on her own time, to look at it on her one more time before the evening required it.
"Stand still."
"I am standing still."
"You are not. Your shoulders are doing something I do not authorise."
"Pansy."
"Shoulders down, Granger. It is a structural element of the dress. The cowl will not hang correctly if you stand like a witch about to be sentenced."
She put her shoulders down.
The hair was at six. She let Ginny's witch—by which she meant the witch Pansy had vetoed Ginny's preferred witch in favour of, although the line of authorship was now permanently blurred—pin it off her neck. The make-up witch arrived at six forty-five and complained about the lighting. At seven thirteen, the make-up witch performed a miracle, as advertised, and departed without explaining to anyone how she had done it.
By eight fifteen she was back in her own flat.
Crookshanks, who had been on the rug in front of the fire, looked at her once when she came through the Floo. He registered the dress, the hair, the small velvet bag. He blinked, slowly.
"Yes," Hermione said.
He looked at her.
"I know," she said.
He looked at her again.
"You're not coming," she said.
He put his head back down.
Hermione went to the mirror.
The mirror was the small one beside the Floo. She had moved it there years ago for the specific purpose of looking at herself one last time before she stepped through to anywhere that mattered, on the principle that one ought to know exactly what one looked like before one walked into a room. The mirror had served her well. The mirror had, on several occasions, talked her into things she had been about to talk herself out of. After two and a half hours in a chair at Pansy's, she had the presence of mind to realise that the mirror, this evening, was doing something it had not done before.
The dress was silver.
The dress was, specifically, a pale liquid silver that did the thing the most expensive silks did, which was to refuse to settle. It moved when she moved. It moved when she did not move. Pansy had cut it close through the bodice and let it fall in a long quiet line through the skirt and had—at the back—done something Hermione had not, when she had been measured for it, fully understood, which was a low diagonal cut from one shoulder to a point at the small of her back that would, when Cormac put his hand at her waist, leave skin visible at his thumb.
The hair was off the neck.
The hair was off the neck the way Pansy did things off the neck, which was to say it had not been put up—it had been arranged, with the absolute precision Pansy applied when she had been informed Astoria was wearing a floral installation: one pin, the line of Hermione's throat.
Hermione looked at herself in the mirror.
She thought, for one unguarded second, that she had never in her life looked like this before.
She thought, immediately afterward, that there was a man in London who had, on a number of occasions across the past three months, looked at her in such a way as to suggest that he had been seeing this version of her for some time and had been keeping the observation to himself on professional grounds, and she—
She blinked.
She filed it.
Filed under: not today.
She put on the small velvet bag. She drank the calming draught. She did not look at the embroidery on the handkerchief, because Pansy had asked her not to and because she suspected that if she looked at the embroidery before she needed to, it would do something to her face that the make-up witch had not signed off on.
The Floo flared at eight thirty.
Cormac stepped through in formal black, hair done.
He saw her.
He stopped.
It was a brief stop—and then he came forward, smiled, and said, "You look like trouble."
"That's the point."
"I had assumed."
She put on her coat—the heavy one, the one with the deep fur collar that Pansy had also produced at some point in the last twenty four hours—and she let Cormac take her bag. They walked the four steps across her sitting room to the Floo. Crookshanks, on the rug, opened one eye, registered Cormac, and closed his eye again.
At the Floo Cormac stopped.
He did not throw the powder.
He stood holding it in his hand and he said, quietly, "Two things, before we go."
"Cormac."
"First. I read the paper this morning. I am not going to ask you about it tonight. I am not going to ask you about it tomorrow. If you would like to discuss it at any point, ever, we can. The initiative will be yours. Until you raise it, it does not exist," he said.
She looked at him.
He looked back. He had said it the same way he had said Page forty-two three weeks ago—as a structural observation that did not require her to comment on it.
"Cormac—"
"That's one. Here is two." He smiled. The smile had something genuinely pleased in it that she had not expected. "I am about to walk into the most-watched event of the season with the best-looking witch in the country on my arm. I want you to know I have considered, briefly, what I would have paid for the privilege if it had come to it."
"Cormac McLaggen."
"I am being honest. I have a respectable salary. The figure was non-trivial."
She laughed.
He held out his arm. "Shall we?"
She took it.
"That's the spirit," he said. "Right. Manor."
He threw the powder.
They stepped through together.
Draco—The One With Strategic Development
The small drawing room on the second floor of the east wing was, Draco thought, the worst room in the Manor.
This was not a position he had arrived at lightly. He had been raised in this house. He had had the run of it since the age of eleven, when his rankings of its rooms had been finalised, and he had seen no reason in the years since to revise them. The small drawing room had been, in his original ranking, second from the bottom. The bottom slot had gone to the music room, on the grounds that the music room had once contained a harpsichord his mother had asked him to learn to play. The harpsichord had been removed in his fourth year. The music room had, on the strength of the removal, been provisionally upgraded.
The small drawing room had not been upgraded.
The small drawing room had, in fact, been quietly demoted across the years, on a sliding scale calibrated to the number of consecutive minutes Draco had been required to sit in it with a witch he did not wish to be sitting with.
The current consecutive minutes count, by his honest reckoning, was fifty-three.
The witch, of course, was Astoria.
He had been in this room with Astoria since approximately twenty-five minutes to ten. The reason he had been in this room with Astoria since approximately twenty-five minutes to ten was that Mother—and he did love his mother, and he was, on this particular evening, going to extend her unprecedented levels of grace, because she was managing approximately fourteen catastrophes simultaneously and could not be expected to manage him as well—had decided that the engaged couple were going to make a grand entrance.
The grand entrance had been her idea. Or, more accurately, the grand entrance had been her idea in the way some of Mother's ideas were her ideas, which was to say it had been Lucius's idea, and Mother had accepted it on the grounds that fighting it would have cost her a different concession she had been quietly setting up since approximately Tuesday.
Draco understood Mother's logistical priorities.
Draco did not, this evening, on this matter, fully forgive them.
The grand entrance was, by the architectural plan, scheduled for the moment the orchestra changed pieces—Mother had selected a specific Wieslawski passage that the conductor was to begin at her signal from the floor below, and which Draco was to descend the staircase to, on Astoria's arm, in the eight bars of strings that preceded the brass. Mother had drawn him a small diagram of this on Wednesday over tea. Draco had, in the moment, found the diagram both genuinely impressive and thoroughly offensive.
Until the orchestra changed pieces, he was in this room.
With Astoria.
For the fifty-third consecutive minute.
I am Draco Lucius Malfoy, he thought, with a kind of melancholic academic curiosity that had begun to develop somewhere around the thirty-eighth minute. I have a degree of professional accomplishment. I have, at some point in my life, been considered a clever wizard. I have survived a war. I have survived several Bellatrix Christmases. I have survived being Stunned in the chest by The Boy Who Lived himself and losing the ability to breathe for forty seconds. I have survived two consecutive years of His Reptilian Excellency taking up residence in my childhood home and complaining about Mother's drapes. I am, by every honest measure, a person who can survive things.
And yet.
And yet, I am about to die in this room.
Astoria was, at this moment, on the small velvet sofa, in the white dress, in the floral installation, telling him about Daphne's hair.
She was telling him about Daphne's hair for a reason—the reason being that Daphne had been told that her hair was to be done in a certain arrangement for the wedding, and that Daphne had, in the manner of an older sister who had decided some years ago that her purpose in life was to be a structural inconvenience to her younger sister, refused. Daphne had refused at length. Daphne was still refusing. Daphne was, by Astoria's account, going to refuse all the way to the wedding itself, at which point—Astoria had decided—Mummy was going to have a word with her and the matter was going to be settled.
Astoria had been telling him this story, in slightly different versions, for approximately twenty-two minutes.
He had stopped listening at the eight-minute mark.
He had stopped pretending to listen at the seventeen-minute mark.
He had started, at the twenty-minute mark, to develop a private theory that Astoria was not, in fact, telling him about Daphne's hair because she required his input on the matter—Astoria did not require his input on any matter, ever, and had never, in the years he had known her, shown the smallest interest in obtaining it—but because she had decided, somewhere in the deeply pragmatic part of her brain, that the only thing more publicly useful than a fiancé who agreed with her was a fiancé who looked, to anyone who walked into the room, like he was being managed. This was what an engaged couple looked like at the close of the year. The wizard sat. The witch spoke. The wizard occasionally nodded.
Draco was, on his end, performing the role.
He was performing the role very badly.
He had had two glasses of wine since he had arrived at the Manor, and was now, in this room, with this witch, slightly drunker than he had intended to be at this exact stage of the evening.
This was not, in itself, a problem.
This was, in fact, a tactical decision he had made, on the grounds that there was no scenario in which he was going to make it through this evening sober, and that the only useful question was whether the drunkenness was going to be strategically deployed or whether it was going to occur, as it had on Christmas Day, as a kind of ambient inevitability around him.
He had decided, this evening, on strategic deployment.
He had decided, this evening, that he was going to be drunk in the careful Auror-trained manner he had developed over his first two years in the field.
The work, this evening, was not, strictly speaking, Auror work.
The work, this evening, was getting through it.
He had three glasses already in him. He had a fourth, partially consumed, on the small table beside the sofa, that Astoria had, in the past minute, not noticed because she was on the matter of Daphne's hair and not on the matter of his glass.
He drank from it.
Strategic Deployment Tally: 4.
Getting through it, he thought. Private nightcap with my soon-to-be-wife. Approximately the fourth private nightcap. Tracking the alcohol load with great care because I am an Auror and have been trained in the management of my own faculties under operational stress, the operational stress in this case being the witch on the velvet sofa, who is—let me check the time—currently approximately one hundred and sixty seconds into a second pass on the same anecdote about Daphne's preference for a low chignon.
Strategic deployment, he reminded himself. We are doing strategic deployment, Astoria. You and I. Together. Not—what is the word—uncontrolled descent. Uncontrolled descent would be inappropriate. Strategic deployment is appropriate. Strategic deployment is, in fact, professional. You will not, this evening, be able to say that I did not put in the work.
The fourth glass, his brain offered helpfully, was perhaps not strictly required for strategic deployment.
Yes, he thought. Yes. Thank you. I knew that approximately three minutes after I drank it. Thank you for the additional confirmation.
Anytime.
Could you possibly be quiet?
No.
He set the glass down.
He looked at Astoria.
Astoria was, at this moment, demonstrating with her hands what she meant by low chignon versus high chignon, and was—he noticed—mostly demonstrating it on her own neck. Her hands were at her own neck. Her hands were sliding up the back of her neck, lifting the hair away from it, and then—oh, for fuck's sake, Astoria—letting it fall again, slowly, in what she had presumably been told, by some witch's magazine, was a suggestive gesture.
It was not a suggestive gesture.
His brain, as it had seemingly decided some weeks ago to make every moment of his life slightly worse, offered him—without authorisation, without warning, without the smallest opportunity to deflect—the image of Hermione Granger lifting her hair off her own neck on a Sunday morning in his own bed. Hermione's hand at the back of her own neck. Hermione's chin tilted, just slightly. Hermione doing it because she had been hot, and the room had been warm, and she had been nak—
Stop, he told his brain.
No, his brain said.
Astoria, he said. Astoria is on the sofa. Astoria is doing the chignon thing. Astoria is—focus. Look at the chignon thing. Make an affirming noise. Get through it.
He made an affirming noise.
Astoria, who had not been listening for his affirming noise on the grounds that she had decided thirty seconds ago that the chignon thing was going to require its own structural argument, did not register the noise.
He drank from the fourth glass.
Strategic Deployment Tally: still 4. Operational sustainment.
Fifth glass would be uncontrolled descent, his brain reminded him. The mocking helpfulness was, he noted, slightly elevated. His brain had been keeping the count for some hours and was beginning to enjoy itself.
Yes, he thought. Yes. I am aware. I am not at the fifth glass yet. I am at the four-and-three-quarters point. I have, by my estimate, approximately ten more minutes in this room before the orchestra changes pieces. I will get through ten minutes on four and three quarters. I will not be, when I leave this room, in a state I would describe to Potter as operational.
You are not operational right now.
I am operational enough.
You called your fiancée by the wrong sister's name eleven minutes ago.
That was a slip.
She did not notice.
That is because she does not listen to me.
Mm.
Could you please stop?
No.
He looked, briefly, out the window.
The Manor grounds, beyond the window, were dark. The lawns were lit, intermittently, by the small enchanted lanterns his mother had set out along the line of the long walk for the benefit of guests who decided to take a turn before midnight. The lanterns were warm. The lawns were quiet. There was nobody, at this moment, on the long walk. There was, in approximately two hours, going to be nobody on the long walk either, because all three hundred guests were going to be in the ballroom, watching him kiss Astoria for the cameras at midnight.
He was, in approximately two hours, going to kiss Astoria for the cameras.
He had also been informed of this via Mother's diagram. He had been informed of it again at half past five, when his mother—already in dress robes, her hair only half done—had crossed the corridor from her own dressing room to his to remind him, in case he had forgotten, that the cheek kiss was the plan. A small, pleasant, photographable cheek kiss. He had told Astoria, two days ago, in an owl, that he did not want to have his first public kiss with her be a stage-managed photograph at his mother's ball, and she had—his mother had relayed—been understanding about this. The actual reason he had given Astoria, in the owl, was that he wanted their first kiss to be private and meaningful and unmediated by the cameras. The actual reason he had not given Astoria, in the owl, was that he would rather choke on his own blood than kiss Astoria Greengrass. Most certainly not on the mouth. In front of three hundred people. Photographers included. On a date he had not chosen. While the witch he could not drink out of his brain watched from the floor.
She had, his mother had relayed, agreed.
He was, on this point, going to trust his mother.
He had not, on this point, ever fully trusted Astoria.
Astoria, on the velvet sofa, had moved on from the chignon. She was now on the matter of the bridesmaid robes, which he had been informed about previously but had—across the past fifty-three minutes—heard several variations of, none of which had agreed with the others.
He drank from the fourth glass.
Strategic Deployment Tally: still 4. Glass at four-and-three-quarters. Operational margin: thin.
From the floor below, faintly, the orchestra changed pieces. The slow piece they had been on for the past hour resolved into a single sustained chord, held for the fraction of a second Mother's diagram had specified, and then began the eight bars of strings that were his cue.
Thank you, Draco thought, with complete sincerity, at the orchestra, who could not hear him. Thank you. I am going to remember this.
He stood up.
He extended his arm to Astoria.
Astoria took it, and wore the performative smile she had been waiting fifty-three minutes to deploy, and the two of them walked out of the small drawing room together, through the door, down the corridor, and to the head of the grand staircase.
Hermione—The One With The Receiving Line
Malfoy Manor's Floo parlour was—she noticed, in the moment one notices such things, with the half of her brain that was not currently being used for the immediate task of being on Cormac McLaggen's arm in a public arrival queue—beautiful.
The ceiling was high. The marble was white. The lighting was warm, the way that the older houses still preferred to use such events, on the principle that nothing in a witch or wizard's wardrobe was improved by the harsh bright lighting that the more recently-constructed venues had begun to install in the last decade. The receiving line ran along the far wall, ending at the great double doors of the ballroom, and Lucius and Narcissa were at the front of it, and the queue ahead of her was, by Hermione's quick count, eleven couples.
She was, she realised, calm.
She was calm. The system she had built for this evening was holding. The dress was holding. The hair was holding. Cormac's arm under her hand was holding. The pastry from this morning was holding.
The queue moved forward.
She did not look ahead at the receiving line. She looked at Cormac's lapel. She looked at the chandelier. She looked at the fresco on the ceiling, which was—she had read about, but had not previously seen—a seventeenth-century rendering of the Founding of the Manor in which the Malfoys had been depicted as quietly heroic figures presiding over a generally well-behaved countryside. The painter had been French. The painter had charged accordingly.
Cormac, beside her, did not say anything. He had calibrated, somewhere between the Floo and the queue, the precise level of presence she was going to need from him for the next several minutes, and was providing it, and was not making her ask.
Eleven couples became seven.
Seven became four.
Four became one.
They were, at last, second from the front. The couple in front of them—an elderly wizard she recognised as a member of the Wizengamot's old guard, with a witch who was either his wife or his cousin and possibly both—moved on. Cormac stepped forward with her. They were at the front.
Lucius Malfoy was performing host the way Lucius performed most things—warmly, patricianly, with several decades of calibrated noticing-and-weighing trained on Cormac's face the moment they cleared the front of the queue. The warmth did not preclude the precision. It never did, with Lucius.
His eyes moved over Cormac first.
She watched it happen—the visible click as his face recognised him, the calculation as he placed the family within the Wizengamot's pecking order, the further small click as he placed the McLaggens just outside the Sacred Twenty-Eight but old enough that polite society had been quietly assuming them into the periphery of it for approximately a hundred and fifty years. She watched Lucius decide, in approximately one second, exactly how warmly he was going to greet Cormac. The McLaggens' longstanding social position dictated the answer.
"Mr McLaggen."
"Mr Malfoy."
"A pleasure to have you. How is your uncle?"
"In good form, thank you."
"Send him my regards."
"I will."
Lucius's eyes moved to her.
She held his gaze.
"Miss Granger."
"Lucius."
"How kind of you to attend."
"How kind of you to invite me."
She did not specify that she was aware she had not been invited by him. She did not specify that the invitation had come, on heavy cream stock, in the hand she now recognised as Narcissa's. She allowed both of them to take in the fact in silence.
Narcissa was beside Lucius.
Hermione had met Narcissa at a distance several times—across the Wizengamot gallery, at a Ministry function once, in a photograph in the Prophet that she had not allowed herself to look at twice. She had never been within receiving-line distance of her.
Narcissa was wearing pearls.
Narcissa looked at her.
She looked at her for one full second.
The look was—not composed. Not the practised aristocratic warmth that Lucius had performed. The look had something in it that was almost, briefly, unprotected. As though Narcissa Malfoy, in the receiving line of her own ball, on the night of her son's engagement, had—for the duration of one full second—looked at Hermione the way one looked at a person one had decided about.
Then the look composed itself.
"Miss Granger," Narcissa said. "I am so glad you came."
The warmth was real.
She did not have a folder for this.
Filed under: Malfoy, N.—Receiving Line, 31 December. Subcategory: Unexpected Data Point. Sub-subcategory: I have no framework for this. Cross-reference: Not Now. Cross-reference: Why. Cross-reference: Later.
"Thank you for having me," she said, with a warmth she had not authorised but had not, on close examination, been entirely able to prevent.
Narcissa inclined her head—the smallest of movements, the formality holding—and they stepped through.
The ballroom was—and she noted this, briefly, with the half of her brain that was permitted to note it—staggering.
The ceilings were higher than she had expected. The chandeliers were larger. The orchestra in the corner. The champagne towers had been enchanted by a witch she recognised from a Witch Weekly feature as the most expensive event-stylist in the south of England. The press was cordoned off in a discreet operating area to the side of the entrance, with their cameras lowered as the receiving-line guests entered and lifted again as soon as they were inside. There were three hundred guests. The room was large enough that it had not yet started to feel full.
Cormac's hand was at her waist.
His hand was at the dress's diagonal cut. His thumb, where the cut ended, was on bare skin. He had—she realised—calibrated this exactly. A position that read, to the room, as partner, without veering into anything else.
He nodded, then, to someone across the floor—a small, courteous nod, delivered without breaking the line of what he was saying to her. Hermione followed it and found Tiberius McLaggen near the orchestra. Tiberius inclined his head in return—a degree more seriously than the moment seemed to call for, his face holding none of the genial nothing the rest of the room was running on.
"Your uncle looks like he's working," she said.
"My uncle is always working." Cormac said it easily, and then—and this was the part she would come back to, later, much later, and be unable to decide whether she had imagined—he kept going. "He'll have got three meetings out of tonight that he scheduled before he put his robes on. He doesn't attend things, he farms them. I learned every bad habit I have from watching him do it." A small, fond, complete shrug. "He'll find his way over to you before the night's out, I expect. He's been wanting your ear on the bill for weeks—don't let him corner you."
It was a good answer. It was a perfectly good answer.
It was, she thought, a slightly long answer—a paragraph offered to a question that had been barely a question, smooth in a way that his answers to her over three weeks of genuine work had generally not bothered to be. Cormac, on her bill, gave her short answers. Cormac, on her bill, made her drag the elaboration out of him.
He's being careful with me, she decided. It's the article. He's keeping the conversation full so I don't have to. It was a kind thing. She filed it as a kind thing.
Filed under: McLaggen, C. Subcategory: kindness, probably. People nod at their uncles.
Pansy intercepted within sixty seconds.
She came through the crowd in something black and structural that Hermione had not previously seen and that was doing the precise I am Pansy Parkinson and I have brought my fashion empire to your party version of party-attendance. She kissed Hermione once on each cheek. She did not look at the dress. She had cut the dress; she did not need to look at it; the room was looking at it. She turned to Cormac.
"McLaggen," she said.
"Parkinson."
"You'll do."
"I know."
"Carry on."
Pansy was in operational mode. Pansy had decided she was running a kind of perimeter around Hermione, and had begun the perimeter the moment Hermione had stepped into the room. Pansy lifted her hand to a passing waiter, snapped two fresh champagnes into existence, handed one to Hermione, kept the other, and moved them three steps to the left into a small conversational eddy that contained, as Hermione discovered when she turned, Ginny.
Ginny was in green.
Ginny was in green and was holding a glass of something amber and was, beside her, in a quiet but unmistakable arrangement, Blaise Zabini in dress robes that were so well-cut Cormac had to make an involuntary sound of admiration on first sight.
"Hermione," Ginny said, and hugged her hard, and stepped back, and looked at her once, and said, "You look incredible," and did not say anything else.
Hermione noted Ginny had, very specifically, not commented on anything that was not the dress.
She was grateful.
"Granger."
"Blaise."
"You're here."
"I am."
"Good."
"Zabini."
"McLaggen."
"Good evening."
"Good evening."
They had nothing to do with each other and a function to get through. They were going to be pleasant about it.
Across the room, at one of the south columns, Theo Nott in dress robes that were deliberately slightly less correct than they should be was lifting one hand at her without coming over. Hermione lifted one hand back. Theo had—she realised—read the room. Theo was choosing, deliberately, not to come over yet. Theo would come over later, at the moment Theo had decided was the right moment.
By the windows on the east wall, Harry was in dress robes he was wearing under duress and was enduring with impressive consistency. He caught her eye across the room. He did the thing he did, which was I see you. I am here. She did the thing back. He nodded, fractionally, and turned back to whoever he had been speaking with.
Neville was, apparently, charming. Mrs Parkinson had been resisting the charm for approximately ninety seconds and had then, having identified that resistance was not going to be operationally viable, surrendered to it. Pansy, beside Hermione, did not look in their direction. Pansy was choosing, with great deliberateness, to be unaware of what was happening across the ballroom between her mother and Neville Longbottom of all people.
The friends were arranged around her in a radiating constellation.
They had positioned themselves—Theo at the columns, Harry by the windows, Neville with the cluster of older witches near the bar—in such a way that, regardless of which direction the evening went in, somebody she had chosen would be visible at every angle of the room. They were holding a perimeter. She was inside it.
Filed under: Friends—Operational Configuration. Subcategory: They are holding the perimeter. Sub-subcategory: I am inside it. No further annotation required at this time.
She drank her champagne.
The orchestra changed into something slow.
Cormac, beside her, said, "Hermione."
"Yes."
"It's the first dance."
"Mm."
"We should."
"Yes."
He took her champagne, set it on the side, took her hand, and led her onto the floor.
He danced well. He danced very well. She let him lead. She let him put his hand at the small of her back—at the exact pressure, not heavy, not tentative, a hand trained to know what it was doing—and the light in the room was warm, and the orchestra was good, and Cormac knew the steps, and Hermione felt the hand at her back, and felt the warmth of the room, and felt, underneath all of it, nothing at all. She was grateful for the nothing. The nothing was clean.
She did not interrogate this. She allowed it.
The waltz ended. Cormac inclined his head with a small formal bow. She inclined hers in return.
"Thank you, Miss Granger."
"Thank you, Mr McLaggen."
He offered his arm. She took it. They walked back.
The orchestra moved to the next piece.
He produced two more champagnes from somewhere.
She drank.
Theo—The One With The Second Column From The Left
Magnificent.
Magnificent was, in Theo Nott's professional opinion, the only word for it.
He was on his second champagne. He had identified the four columns in the south wall that gave him optimal sight lines and selected the second from the left, on the grounds that it offered, simultaneously, the orchestra dais, the receiving line, the conservatory entrance, the press cordon, and the small alcove. Where Pansy had positioned herself precisely. She had decided, this evening, to be visible. He had been at the column for the better part of two hours. He had not yet stopped grinning.
This was, on balance, what Theo did at parties.
He was, by training and by inclination, an observer of rooms. He had been raised, from the age of four, in a series of rooms in which everyone had been hiding something, and he had developed accordingly a set of interpretive instincts that had largely, in his adult life, gone toward the gentler use of working out who in any given gathering was about to fall in love with whom and how badly it was about to inconvenience them. He considered the practice of it, particularly at events of this scale, as much a public service as anything Harry did as an Auror.
By the time he had finished his first sweep of the room, he had made the following determinations.
Pansy and Longbottom. Pansy had, by his careful count, looked toward the bar four times in seven minutes. Pansy. Pansy Parkinson, who had once told him at the age of twelve that affection was a structural weakness she had personally elected not to develop. Pansy. Looking. Four times. Seven minutes.
Longbottom was at the bar. Longbottom had been at the bar for approximately the same duration, on his second slow circuit of it, ostensibly choosing a drink for the two of them. The choice was not requiring two circuits. Longbottom was not standing at a bar choosing a drink. Longbottom was standing at a bar waiting—patiently, with Longbottom-ish faith—for Pansy's third look toward the bar, on the grounds that the third look was the one he had decided would commit her to wanting him to come back.
The flowers, Theo had been monitoring, were still pink. Still, Pansy. They have been pink since the show. They are, in fact, getting pinker. In flower-magic terms this constituted a witch losing her composure in slow public motion across a multi-week interval, and the only person in the room who did not appear to know it was Pansy Parkinson.
Blaise and Ginny. They were on opposite sides of the room. They had been on opposite sides of the room since they had arrived, Blaise in dress robes that were costing the room involuntary reactions wherever he passed, Ginny in a green that Theo identified as the green Ginny wore when she had decided to permit others to look at her. They had not spoken. They had, by Theo's careful count, looked at each other no fewer than fourteen times in the past hour.
Fourteen times.
Fourteen.
Theo was, at the column, vibrating.
This was, in Theo's extremely professional opinion, the strongest signal yet. Blaise had, four weeks ago, after Pansy's show, lost the ability to be in close proximity to Ginny Weasley without doing his peripheral-vision-and-wall-staring routine, and had, evidently, decided this evening to address the problem by ensuring no proximity occurred. Ginny had, simultaneously, decided to laugh slightly too loudly at something a junior Quidditch player was telling her at a volume calibrated to be just audible across the ballroom.
They were, by Theo's assessment, approximately one significant lighting cue away from finally, comprehensively, ruining each other's evening.
Soon, Zabini, Theo thought, seeing his long-term predictions finally beginning to pay out. The wall has only so many things on it. You will eventually have to look at her.
Harry. Harry was by the window. Harry had a glass of something amber that was not his second. Harry was performing Auror-in-dress-robes-at-a-Manor-function with great competence and, Theo could not help but notice, considerable attractiveness.
Magnificent, Theo thought, briefly, in another register. Hold that thought, Potter. We will return to it later, in private, in considerable detail.
He moved on.
Draco—The One With Cormac Fucking McLaggen
The applause was three rounds.
His mother had calibrated three rounds—anything less had read, in pureblood social arithmetic, as insufficient enthusiasm, and anything more had read as staged. Three was the number. His mother had done the maths. The room delivered three rounds.
Draco, with Astoria on his arm, descended the staircase at the pace his mother had decided was appropriate, smiled at the third round of applause, and lifted his free hand briefly in acknowledgement to his father's solicitor—who was, from the floor, performing an upward salute. He had been waiting some years to have his involvement publicly photographed; the salute communicated this.
He hit the floor at the bottom of the staircase.
He turned to greet the room.
The room turned, in unison, to look back at him.
Okay, he thought. I am about to spend the next several hours of my life shaking hands with people I do not like, accepting congratulations from people who are congratulating me on a marriage I am not going to be having, and pretending—for the cameras, for my father, for the witch on my arm—that this evening is something I am actively enjoying.
The room continued.
He smiled.
He let his eyes pass slowly across the ballroom—checking, in the order he had been trained to check, the cordon, the orchestra, the receiving line position, and the floor itself—
—and stopped.
He stopped on a flash of silver in the third quadrant of the ballroom.
He stopped because the silver was a dress. He stopped because the dress was on a witch. He stopped because the witch in the dress was, on this evening, in this room, in front of three hundred people, with her hair off her neck and her hand at the elbow of—
—oh, for fuck's sake.
—the elbow of Cormac McLaggen.
Cormac.
Fucking.
McLaggen.
Cormac—let me confirm—McLaggen.
His brain offered, very quickly, in the half-second that followed, the cataloguing protocol he used for Auror threat assessment, with the additional note that he was not in fact assessing a threat:
Cormac McLaggen. Pureblood. Sacred Twenty-Eight peripheral. Played Quidditch at Hogwarts, badly. Junior Liaison Officer at International Magical Cooperation. On secondment, by some piece of his uncle Tiberius's quiet maneuvering, to Granger's bill. Currently named on page four of the file in Draco's office on the matter of Father's quiet asphyxiation of said bill. Currently in possession, by his own DIMC role, of the precise cross-border regulatory access required to feed Tiberius the technical objections that Tiberius is feeding to Lucius and Lucius is feeding to Cyrus. Currently—Draco was confirming this with the parts of his Auror training that worked even at four-glasses-and-a-half—six inches to the right of Hermione Granger with his hand at the small of her back.
Cormac McLaggen has his hand on Hermione Granger's bare skin.
Cormac McLaggen has, by the architecture of Pansy's design, been positioned to have his hand on Hermione Granger's bare skin for the entire fucking evening.
That should be my fucking hand.
Draco did the thing his face had been trained, by his mother and his Auror instructor in succession, to do under exactly this kind of pressure.
He smiled.
He smiled at the room.
He turned, with Astoria on his arm, and began the controlled forty-five-second walk toward his parents in the receiving line.
Internally, he was screaming.
Internally, the screaming had escalated by an entire octave.
Fuck, his brain offered.
His brain briefly went quiet.
The brain-quiet was not relief.
Astoria, on his arm, said something to him.
He did not hear it.
He nodded.
He kept walking.
He arrived at his parents.
He kissed Mother's cheek.
He shook Father's hand.
He took the position Mother indicated, beside Astoria, beside Father, in the arrangement that had been blocked out for the evening, and he turned, with Astoria on his arm, to face the room, and the photographers did the thing photographers do when they have been given the angle they have been waiting for, which was to lift their cameras in unison and produce, in concert, a sustained low-level series of photographic charms that—across the next forty seconds—captured approximately two hundred and fifty individual images of the engaged couple from approximately twelve different angles.
Draco smiled.
Inside the smile, his brain offered him the precise calculation of how many of those two hundred and fifty images were going to feature, in the visual frame behind his shoulder, the third-quadrant flash of silver.
The answer was: most of them.
I need a fucking drink, he thought.
A drink was not, presently, available to him.
A drink would be available to him in approximately thirty-five minutes, when the receiving line ended and he became, for the first time since the staircase, a wizard with operational control over his own immediate vicinity. Until then, he was in formation. In formation, he could be supplied. He could not select.
Father, beside him, having waited twenty years for exactly this evening, pressed a fresh glass of wine into Draco's free hand.
Draco accepted it.
He drank.
Strateg—
Uncontrolled Descent Tally: 5
The next thirty minutes proceeded in the manner of most receiving lines he had previously endured. Most of the three hundred guests were already inside; what came past him, in formation, was the remaining shoal of stragglers and late arrivals and Wizengamot members who had calculated that the optimum moment to arrive at this specific ball was approximately fifteen minutes after the engaged couple had descended.
He shook approximately thirty hands.
He kissed approximately eight cheeks.
He said thank you approximately a hundred and twenty times. He said very kind of you approximately fifty. He said yes, Mother has done extraordinary work approximately twelve. He accepted, without commentary, two further glasses of his father's wine, on the grounds that he was in formation and could not, with any plausible deniability, refuse what his father was placing in his hand.
Uncontrolled Descent Tally: 6, 7.
He had, since taking the position, made eye contact with Hermione Granger across the room precisely—
—well, that was the trouble.
He had been, since taking the position, attempting to make eye contact with Hermione Granger across the room. His brain had been telling him—repeatedly, firmly, across the entire formation period—do not look. He was, in defiance of his own clear instruction, looking. The looks were small. The looks were, by his own assessment, approximately three seconds in length. He would catch himself. He would look away. The line would deliver him another grandmother. He would shake the grandmother's hand. He would say thank you, very kind of you. The grandmother would move on. He would, in the small interval before the next hand, look again.
The looks did not, at any point in the formation period, result in eye contact.
This was because Hermione Granger, across the room, in a silver dress, with her hair off her neck, in conversation with Pansy and Ginny and a witch he did not recognise from the Wizengamot's procedural office, was not looking at him.
She was, by all observable measure, not looking at him with a discipline considerably better than his.
He shook the next hand.
Across the room, Cyrus Greengrass—who had been receiving congratulations of his own, on the further side of the floor, with Mrs Greengrass on his arm—lifted his glass briefly in Lucius's direction. Lucius, beside Draco, lifted his glass briefly in return. Two patriarchs collecting on the family alliance they had been quietly negotiating since their children were children, communicating across a ballroom with the gestures available to wizards who had been communicating in this way, in this kind of room, since the seventies.
Draco, in formation, watched it happen.
He drank.
Uncontrolled Descent Tally: 8.
Mother peeled away first and had not, on principle, consulted anyone else about the decision. Father remained at his side for another ninety seconds, said something warm and approving in his ear that Draco did not entirely hear, clapped him once on the shoulder in a way that meant I am pleased with you and the room can see I am pleased with you, and moved off, with his glass, in the direction of Cyrus.
Draco was, at last, free to move.
He moved.
Hermione—The One With The Commentary
She did not see him arrive.
She felt him arrive.
The room—the room shifted. The conversation did not stop, but the gravity of it changed. Heads turned—the precise turning-not-turning manner of guests who were trying to look as though they had not been waiting for this entrance. The cameras at the press cordon lifted. The orchestra, by some signal Hermione did not catch, dropped from the slow piece they had been on into a shimmer of attention-getting strings.
She did not turn.
She was in the middle of a sentence to Cormac about—about something. She would not, later, be able to recall what she had been saying. The sentence went on. She did not turn.
Cormac, who had finished his own sentence at exactly the moment hers had begun, said quietly, near her ear, "They're at the door."
"Mm."
"Astoria has a flower in her hair. It is enormous."
"Tell me everything."
"Lucius is a lot. You'd think He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named was back. Narcissa looks like Narcissa always looks." He paused. "Astoria is—I want to be precise about this—glowing. The dress is—the dress is white. It is white at a New Year's Eve ball at which she is not yet married. This is a choice."
"Mm."
"The hair is—the hair, in fact, very large."
"Mm."
A small pause. She drank her champagne. She did not turn.
"And, he is the one person in the receiving line," Cormac said, after a beat, "who does not look like he wants to be in the receiving line."
"Mm."
She drank her champagne.
She did not turn.
She did not, for one full beat, that beat or the next or the next, look at him at all.
Theo—The One Where No One (Everyone) Looks
Hermione and McLaggen. This one had taken longer.
Silver dress. Pansy at maximum. Hair off the neck—off the neck, Granger, you have committed—and McLaggen, well-groomed, well-spoken, his hand at her back at exactly the low pressure that showed he had grown up in this world. He knew where to put a hand on a witch in a ballroom. They had danced once. They had been at the bar twice. McLaggen had brought her a fresh champagne without being asked. Hermione had leaned into McLaggen's shoulder, briefly, to say something into his ear, and McLaggen had laughed, and Hermione had laughed back.
They looked—and Theo, who had spent the past two months watching Hermione Granger fail with increasing regularity to behave like she was unaffected by Draco Malfoy, was now looking at her with someone else and being very careful about the read—easy.
That was the word.
Easy.
Not heated. Not charged. Not the bright dangerous thing that had been on Hermione's face when she had been across a room from Draco at Pansy's December show. This was companionship. McLaggen was, Theo discovered with reluctant admiration, performing exemplary work this evening. He was at her elbow when she needed him there and three feet away when she didn't, and was, by some private instinct Theo had not previously credited him with, calibrating which one was wanted at any given second.
Whatever she had heard him say at Grimmauld six days ago—and Theo had, at the table on Christmas Day, been entirely clear about what he had said—she had decided not to act on it. She was here. She was on Cormac McLaggen's arm. She was, by all visible evidence, having a perfectly good time.
Granger, Theo thought, with brief satisfaction—he had watched many witches choose less wisely than they should have, in his time—you have brought a competent date to a war zone. I salute you.
And then.
And then.
The central event.
Draco and Astoria.
Theo had been waiting for them since the moment Draco had appeared at the head of the staircase at half past ten and walked down with Astoria on his arm to three rounds of polite applause Narcissa had presumably calibrated. The moment one entered a room, one knew its central event. In this room the central event was—and would remain, until one of them left or the building burned down—Draco Malfoy and Hermione Granger pretending, at a distance of approximately seventy feet, that the other was not also in the room.
What Theo observed was this.
Draco.
Draco was not looking at Astoria. At all. Ever. Astoria, on Draco's arm, was performing newly-engaged with extreme enthusiasm. Clearly expecting a great many cameras to be in the room and had, in response, decided to simply be the photographs. Draco's face, at all times, was arranged in the neutral-composed expression Draco's face arranged itself into when Draco had decided that the only thing the room needed to know about him was that he had decided to be there.
Draco was looking at Hermione. Constantly.
Not staring. Theo wanted to be precise; this would matter later, when he was telling Pansy. Not even gazing. Draco was doing the thing one did when one had been told by one's own brain, very firmly, repeatedly, across an entire evening, do not look, and had developed accordingly a kind of compulsive failure of the discipline, in small bursts, when one believed nobody was watching. Three seconds. Four. He would catch himself. He would look away. Several minutes would pass. He would look again.
By Theo's count, Draco had looked at Hermione seven times in the past hour. Seven. Theo had been keeping the count on his fingers, against his glass, where Astoria's eye line would not catch it.
Hermione was looking at Draco. Constantly.
Hermione was, he realised with horrid delight, a mirror image at the opposite end of the ballroom. She was doing the same thing. The same exact thing. With the same identical discipline. With the same identical tic. With the same identical small bursts. Three seconds. Four. Catch herself. Look away. Several minutes. Repeat.
By Theo's count, Hermione had looked at Draco six times in the past hour.
And in approximately seventy minutes, in seven bursts on his side and six on hers, in a ballroom three hundred guests deep with sight lines as good as any Theo had ever assessed—
They had made eye contact.
Once.
Once, Theo thought, helplessly watching two adults of considerable intellectual capacity coordinate, in real time, the absolute optimum failure of a coordination problem.
Hermione had looked away first.
On purpose, Granger? Oh, you—
He drank his champagne.
Disasters, he thought, with great affection. You are both disasters and you are going to die, separately, of preventable causes, and I am going to have to bury you both, and I am going to be furious about it.
He had, he registered, been standing at the column for some time.
He had, in fact, been having such a good time at the column that he had nearly forgotten the part of these evenings at which one was required to be visibly social, which was, structurally, the part that justified the column.
He set down his empty glass on a passing tray and stepped out into the room.
He did not, on this pass, approach Hermione and McLaggen.
He had decided, while still at the column, that he was not going to. There was no scenario in which Theo Nott approaching Hermione Granger and Cormac McLaggen at this ball, on this evening, in front of this many cameras, was not going to be read by someone, somewhere—Skeeter, possibly, or one of her confidants on the cordon—as a story. Theo had spent enough of his life avoiding being a story to know exactly the moves required to remain off the page, and one of the moves, this evening, was not crossing the floor to the witch in silver. Yet.
He lifted his hand to her, briefly, across the room.
She lifted hers back.
The exchange took approximately a quarter of a second, and was, for Theo, a complete sentence. It said: I see you, Granger. You are doing magnificently. I will come over later, when the room is bored of watching you. He did not know what hers said back. He suspected something similar.
He moved across the floor.
Hermione—The One With The Flinch
He was across the room.
She knew he was across the room, in the same way she knew, at any given moment, where the nearest exit from any room was—by some passive piece of background processing she had developed over time and could not now, reliably, switch off. She did not look at him for thirty minutes. She talked to Pansy. She talked to Ginny. She talked to a witch she vaguely knew from the Wizengamot's procedural office who had a great deal of opinions about a piece of recent legislation and Hermione let the witch have them, with great pleasantness, for the better part of fifteen minutes. She talked to Cormac. She drank her champagne. She drank another. She let Cormac dance with her once more—a longer one, a piece she did not recognise, very slow.
And then, somewhere into the second hour, she lifted her glass to drink, and her gaze travelled across the room, and he was looking straight at her.
His expression was—and she did not, here, have a category for it—the same expression that had been on his face when she had walked through the door of his library on Wednesday December twenty-first.
She held it for one full second.
In that second, three things landed in rapid sequence. First, that he looked, in formal black robes that his mother had presumably commissioned at considerable expense, the way he had once looked across a tearoom table on the second of December—assembled, exact, devastating in a way she had previously decided was permitted only for private viewing. How dare he, her interior offered. How dare he look like that. Second, that Astoria—and Astoria was beside him, white dress, enormous flower, hand on his arm at the precise position a hand had been holding most of the evening—reached up to adjust his collar, and that Draco, for one clean fraction of a second that no one in the room except Hermione would have been positioned to observe, flinched. The flinch was extremely small. The flinch resolved within half a second. Third, that she was—she understood with absolute clarity—not going to let him be the one who looked away first.
She broke the eye contact first.
She did it on purpose.
She turned back to Pansy—who had been watching her face and said, brightly, the witch by the orchestra is wearing the most extraordinary thing, you have to see it before she moves, and turned Hermione gently away from the line of sight, and Hermione turned, and Hermione laughed at the appropriate point in Pansy's description of the extraordinary thing, and Hermione drank her champagne, and Hermione did not look at him again until Theo arrived at her column.
Filed under: Malfoy, D.—Sub-subcategory: the flinch—pureblood nonsense, presumably. Cross-reference: Status (open). Cross-reference: Not Now.
Theo—The One With The Orange Trees
He passed Pansy on his way to the conservatory.
She was at the alcove. Longbottom was beside her now, having completed his second slow circuit of the bar and committed, evidently, to two glasses of something pale gold, one of which he had handed to Pansy without comment and one of which he was holding for himself. Pansy was holding hers without drinking it, which was Pansy's way of holding things that had been given to her by people she had decided to permit.
"Parkinson."
"Theo."
"Longbottom."
"Theo."
"Longbottom. I want to acknowledge, while I have you, that the anemorae you gave Pansy at the show are—by my discreet enquiries—still pink."
Pansy did not change her expression.
Longbottom, beside her, did the thing he did when Theo was being Theo about him in front of Pansy: settled, privately, and decided not to give Theo the satisfaction of a reaction.
Theo loved this about him.
"Theo," Pansy said, in the warm flat dryness she had developed for managing Theo since they were children and which she now had at least four versions of.
"Pansy."
"You are not, I trust, currently engaged in covert reconnaissance of my office?"
"I am not. I have an asset."
"You have an asset."
"A very reliable one. I am not at liberty."
"Theodore Nott."
"Pansy."
Neville, very quietly, said, "They're still pink."
Pansy turned her head, slowly, to look at him.
Longbottom lifted his glass briefly to her, with a look on his face that Theo had been watching him store up for some weeks, and drank.
Pansy's face did, for one fraction of a second, the smallest thing Theo had ever seen Pansy's face do.
Oh, Theo thought, Longbottom. I have, in fact, underestimated you.
He cleared his throat, with great delicacy.
"Carry on."
He moved on.
Behind him, Pansy was saying something low to Longbottom. Longbottom was saying nothing at all. The flowers, by Theo's professional projection, were no longer simply pink. The flowers were going somewhere considerably warmer, and they were going there before midnight.
He made his way to the conservatory.
He passed Blaise on the way.
He did not approach. He did not need to. Blaise clocked him in passing, with a small lift of the eyebrow Theo could read at thirty paces—do not engage me in conversation about anything substantial right now, I am operating at the edge of my presently available resources. Theo lifted his champagne in acknowledgement and kept walking.
Soon, Zabini.
A moment later, by the doors of the conservatory, he passed Ginny.
Ginny was alone.
Ginny was alone in the way Ginny was alone when she had decided she needed to be alone for approximately ninety seconds and was going to be alone in a corridor for approximately ninety seconds and would be returning to the room when the ninety seconds had elapsed. She had a champagne in one hand. She was leaning, slightly, against the door-frame.
"Ginevra."
"Theodore."
"How are we?"
"We are managing."
"Mm. The dress is doing what dresses do."
"Don't, Theo."
"He has, by my count, looked at you fourteen times in the past hour."
"Theo."
"I'm just sharing."
"I do not require a count."
"You require approximately two more glasses of that and one structural conversational shift, and I am happy to provide either or both."
"Theo."
He laughed. He kissed her on the cheek. He did not mention Blaise again.
"You look incredible," he said. "Drink your champagne."
"Theo."
"I am leaving."
"Theo."
He left.
He stepped, finally, into the conservatory, which was—as he had been counting on—empty of any guest who mattered, lit only by the small line of enchanted lanterns that ran around the perimeter of the glass walls, and quiet enough that he could finally admit he had been, all evening, doing slightly more conversational work than was, even for him, sustainable.
He thought about the table at Grimmauld six days ago. Hermione walking through the Floo looking like she had been getting through it at considerable personal expense and was hoping the room would not require her to itemise the cost. He thought about how he had hugged her properly. About the moment, halfway through the pudding, when she had said it—he ended our arrangement; he wants to focus on his duty to his family; it seems he and Astoria are now courting—flat, level, in the same voice she had once, in his hearing, given the casualty count for a Ministry incident. About what he had said back to her, with several glasses of wine in him, yet still somehow completely sober—that can't be right. About Pansy, beside him, putting down the spoon. He'd rather marry Crooks. About Blaise's perfume sample come to life, fifteen, very specifically. About the polite attention with which Hermione had taken all of this in—listening, hearing, choosing not to engage with it.
He had been hoping, on the Floo over, that the information would have done some quiet work in the past six days.
Looking at her now, on Cormac McLaggen's arm, in silver, having a perfectly good time—
Whatever you've done with what we told you, Granger. Fair enough.
He set his glass down on the low table between two of the orange trees. He stretched his neck to one side, then the other. He composed his face.
Right.
Time to go fish a Malfoy out of his own ballroom.
Draco—The One Where She Looked Away
He moved, with Astoria still firmly on his arm, the four steps to the nearest passing tray.
He did not take the champagne.
He took the Firewhisky.
He drank.
Uncontrolled Descent Tally: 9.
The Firewhisky was the first decision he had made for himself since the staircase, and he was going to enjoy it accordingly. He drank a second swallow. He held the glass. He looked, briefly, at the room from the new angle the new position afforded him, which was not a formation angle but a ballroom angle, and which was—he noted—a considerably better angle.
Astoria let him be silent for approximately forty-three seconds.
At forty-four she said, "Darling. Are you having a wonderful time?"
"I am, of course, having a wonderful time."
"You haven't said anything."
"I have been saying thank you for the better part of half an hour. I am, at the moment, slightly thanked out."
"Darling."
"Astoria."
"You're being prickly."
"I am being," he said, "exactly as charming as the moment requires. I am being, in fact, considerably more charming than the moment requires. I am being so charming that the moment is going to file a complaint about over-charming. You should be grateful. You should be, in fact, deeply grateful, that I have—at this exact stage of the evening—managed not to be considerably less charming than I currently am."
Astoria looked at him.
She looked at him with an assessing expression. She was not, for approximately three seconds, entirely clear on whether her fiancé was teasing her warmly and fondly, because he was enjoying himself, or teasing her dryly, because he was not.
She chose, after the three seconds, to take it as the former.
She laughed.
"Oh, darling," she said. "You are funny tonight."
"I am, occasionally."
"'Cissa said you would be charming this evening. She said—"
"Mother was right. Mother is, on this matter, on most matters, on every matter that has ever mattered to either of you, right. Let us continue across the floor."
He continued across the floor.
She continued beside him.
She was, he acknowledged grimly, going to keep talking. She was going to keep talking until midnight. She was going to keep talking through midnight. She was going to keep talking, possibly, after midnight, about the kiss they had not yet had at midnight, and into the following morning, when he was—the thought arrived with the bright clarity of the truly drunk—going to claim a sudden Auror Office emergency and Apparate from the breakfast table.
He drank.
Uncontrolled Descent Tally: 10.
He had, in the past four minutes of motion, looked at Hermione Granger three times. Approximately three seconds each. Each look had concluded in his own discipline catching itself; each look had concluded, that is, before Hermione Granger—across the room, in conversation with Pansy and Ginny—had any opportunity to notice him looking.
He looked again.
This time she was looking back.
He held it.
She held it.
For one second, there were three hundred people in the ballroom, and they were looking at each other across all of them.
Her face did the thing her face did when she had decided not to let her face do anything.
His face, he was aware, had likely not done the same thing.
She looked away first.
He looked away an instant later.
He drank from the Firewhisky.
Uncontrolled Descent Tally: 11.
Astoria, beside him, said something.
He did not hear it.
He drank from the Firewhisky.
Uncontrolled Descent Tally: 12.
Across the room, Cyrus and Lucius were now together at the bar, on tumblers of the same Firewhisky Draco was currently working through. Cyrus's hand was on Lucius's shoulder. Lucius's hand was, briefly, returning the gesture. The two of them were laughing about something—heads close, the conversation low—two wizards who had been waiting twenty years for exactly this evening and who had, at long last, achieved their goal.
Draco drank.
Uncontrolled Descent Tally: 13.
Father caught his eye across the room, briefly, and inclined his head. A father, congratulating a son on a family alliance publicly secured. Draco inclined his head back. He drank.
Uncontrolled Descent Tally: 14.
Hello, Father. Hello, Cyrus. I see you.
Astoria's hand, on his arm, had not moved in approximately twenty-eight minutes.
He clocked Hermione once more, at the next interval he permitted himself, which was approximately three minutes later. She did not look up. He looked away after the obligatory three seconds.
He looked at her again two minutes after that. She did not look up.
He looked away.
He drank.
Uncontrolled Descent Tally: 15.
Every look had been a decision. Every avoidance had been a decision. Every time her eyes had come up and found him and stayed had been a quiet act of intent, conducted by a witch who did not, in his experience, do anything by accident.
She was not, this evening, looking at him.
This was, accordingly, also a decision.
He drank.
Uncontrolled Descent Tally: 16.
Astoria's hand, in the past minute, had migrated. It had relocated from his lower bicep—where it had been holding all evening—to a new position approximately three inches above his hip.
Subtle, he thought.
He looked at the room.
He looked, in passing, at the orchestra dais, where the second violin was tuning slightly sharp; at the press cordon, where the senior Skeeter assistant was deploying a charmed quill in a manner which was almost certainly not within the Manor's press guidelines; at the alcove where Pansy was standing with Longbottom.
He looked, in further passing, at Potter, who was by the window, in dress robes Theo had presumably forced him into, with a glass of something amber and an expression that said he was deciding whether he could plausibly leave by ten thirty.
Same, Potter.
He looked, finally, at the column on the south wall, where Theo had been all evening.
Theo was not behind the orchestra.
And then, as if he heard his increasingly desperate thoughts, Theodore Nott appeared at his side.
Theo—The One With The Request
He found Draco eight minutes later at the edge of the dance floor.
Astoria was beside him. Astoria's hand had, in the past quarter of an hour, undertaken a small but consequential migration: it had relocated from Draco's lower bicep—where it had been holding all evening—to a new position approximately three inches above his hip. The lower territory limit, in pureblood social etiquette, that a witch could occupy on a wizard she had been formally engaged to for under twelve hours.
Astoria, Theo thought appreciatively. Bold.
She was standing on display. She had not, by Theo's count, taken her hand off him in approximately twenty-two minutes.
Draco was, in his face, enduring.
He had a glass of something amber that was most certainly not champagne. The line of Draco's face was the line his face arranged itself into when he had been tolerating something for so long that the toleration had begun to take on the shape of a permanent feature. He had, since Theo had last looked at him, drunk approximately two more glasses than he ought to have, and he had—Theo could see this from across the floor—entered the part of the evening at which his interior commentary was beginning to outpace his external composure by a measurable margin.
He had also, approximately ninety seconds earlier, broken his careful tic discipline by approximately forty seconds, and had stared—for a full, unbroken two-second span—at the precise quadrant of the ballroom in which Hermione Granger was currently laughing at something Cormac McLaggen had said.
He had looked back at Astoria. He had drunk.
Right, Theo thought. Time for me to do some work.
He approached.
"Astoria," he said. "How splendid you look."
Astoria turned her face up to him with the high-society warmth she had decided to extend, hours ago, to absolutely everyone in the ballroom this evening regardless of whether or not she liked them.
"Theo."
"The hair is—I want to acknowledge—significant."
"Mother chose it."
"Of course, of course."
"She felt the occasion called for—"
"For commitment. I agree. It commits."
Astoria looked at him, eyes narrowing.
She turned to Draco.
"Darling," she said. "Theo is teasing me."
"Theo teases everyone," Draco said, without looking at Theo. "It is what he does. I have, for some years, been petitioning Pansy to have him fixed, but she is unmoved. She insists he provides social value."
"Draco, darling," Theo said, warmly. "How are we?"
Draco's eye twitched.
"I am… tolerable."
"Tolerable. That's the word he has chosen."
"That is what I am. The wine is acceptable. The room is loud. The evening is, in its way, a triumph. Mother has outdone herself."
"The wine is exceptional," Theo said. "Narcissa has been holding it back for a special occasion. She has been telling me about it for two years. I think this is—for her—the occasion."
"Yes," Draco said. "It seems that way."
He looked, briefly, at Theo.
The look—Theo, who had known Draco's face for over twenty years—was a request.
The request was help.
Theo did not, externally, change his expression.
He turned, fluidly, back to Astoria.
"Astoria," he said. "Tell me—and I have been wanting to ask all evening—what is the arrangement for the wedding party. I gather Daphne is to be the maid of honour. Has she been informed?"
Astoria's whole face lit up.
Theo had, after two decades of learning to read Astoria Greengrass and developing a substantial tactical archive, just deployed the single most effective conversation extension on her in his repertoire. Astoria could, at the prompt of the wedding party, speak on the subject of the wedding party for approximately fifteen continuous minutes without external intervention, and was, by this point in the evening, primed and waiting.
"Oh, Theo. I am so glad you asked. So Daphne—well, Daphne has been—and you must not tell her I said this—she has been a nightmare about it, and Mummy and I have been, for some weeks now, in a state of—"
Theo, while listening, very slightly, lifted his glass to his lips.
Over the rim of the glass, he met Draco's eyes.
He did not nod. He did not blink. He did the thing he and Draco had been doing to each other since they were nine, which was I have you, go that Theo's face had developed in childhood for the purpose of telling Draco, across rooms and tables and in front of other people's parents, that he was now free to leave.
Draco—whose facial reactions Astoria could not, at present, monitor on account of her having turned ninety per cent of her attention to Theo—
Draco did not nod either.
But his shoulders dropped, fractionally.
Two minutes later, when Astoria was approximately one-third of the way through her account of Daphne's preferences as regarded bridesmaid robes, Draco—performing the regret one performed when one had been a model of patience for some considerable time and was simply going to have to step out for one moment—said, Astoria, would you forgive me if I had a quick word with Theo about a small case matter? He is, regrettably, the one person in the room I have to speak to before midnight. And Astoria, exemplarily generous when an audience for the wedding plans was being preserved, said, of course, darling, of course, and turned the full bandwidth of her wedding-party narrative on Theo's vacated half of his attention.
Theo, performing his own version of regret—torn from a conversation he had been very much enjoying—said, I do beg your pardon, Astoria; I will return immediately and I will require a complete account of the bridesmaid robes from the top.
Astoria laughed. Astoria laughed in the way Astoria laughed when she had decided not to be cross.
Theo, with Draco's hand briefly at his elbow, peeled off into the corridor that ran behind the orchestra, and the two of them walked, with the easy unhurried pace of two old friends going to discuss a small piece of professional business, past the orchestra and behind the velvet rope and into the small connecting passage that led toward the east wing.
When they were out of earshot of the room, Draco stopped.
He did not say anything for one second.
Theo did not press. He had been, in his time, the recipient of approximately several thousand of Draco's silences, and had developed a set of expectations. This silence was one of the bad ones.
Then Draco said, "Theo."
"Yes."
"I need you to get her into a private room."
Theo had, of course, by this point, deduced this. Theo had been deducing this since the moment Draco's eyes had met his over Astoria's shoulder. Theo had, before deducing it, in fact, been calmly working through, in the back of his head, the possible mechanisms by which the deduction could be operationalised.
"The small library," Theo said. "Off the east corridor. Two minutes from here. I can get her there."
"How?"
"Leave that to me."
"Theo."
"Draco. Leave it to me. Wait in the gallery. When you hear the door of the small library close, give it sixty seconds and walk in."
"Theo," Draco said.
He stopped.
He looked at Theo. He looked at Theo with an expression Theo had not seen on him before—Draco, perhaps for the first time in his adult life, knowing, without the protective armour of the friendship he had been carrying around with Theo for twenty-one years and which he occasionally, in moments of strain, forgot to feel the weight of, that he was being helped.
The expression—Theo, who had been Draco's best friend for twenty-one years and had developed a comprehensive working knowledge of Draco's small expressions, watched with a kind of cold quiet ache—was not an expression Theo was going to have at his disposal for very long. Draco was about to recover. Draco was going to rebuild the armour in approximately one and a half seconds. Draco was, in approximately one and a half seconds, going to make a joke at Theo's expense to cover the moment that had just occurred.
Theo, in the one and a half seconds available, said, "Draco."
"Yes."
"Whatever you need to say to her—whatever it is—say it. I have no idea what is happening with you. I have theories. Several of them. I am asking nothing. I am owed nothing. But just—say it. Whatever it is."
A pause.
Draco, looking at him, said quietly, "Theo."
"Yes."
"I cannot say it."
"Then say what you can."
Draco closed his eyes for half a second.
He opened them.
He said, "Eight minutes."
"Eight."
"Theo."
"What."
"Thank you."
"Yes."
He went.
Theo waited in the corridor for approximately twenty seconds.
He drank what was left of his champagne. He set the empty glass on a side table that was, by Manor standards, almost certainly older than anyone he had ever met. He passed his hand, briefly, across his hair. He composed himself.
Then he went back into the ballroom and he found Hermione Granger.
She was at the column where she had been holding court for the past half hour, with Pansy on one side and Cormac on the other. Theo approached. He nodded at Pansy. He nodded at Cormac. He turned to Hermione.
"Hermione."
"Theo."
"I'm sorry. Could I borrow you for a moment?"
She looked at him. He held the borrowed-Theo register he deployed at Ministry functions—the slightly more formal version, eyes warmer than they needed to be.
"Of course," she said.
"Mrs Malfoy asked me, earlier, if I would let you know—when there was a moment—that she would very much like a private word. She has suggested the small library."
He had been, in his life, a passable liar. He had been, in his life, a very good liar in the narrow context of being a liar on Draco Malfoy's behalf.
He delivered the lie at the pitch he had spent twenty-one years calibrating it to be delivered at.
He was taking a chance, he knew. But few people dared to turn down a summons from Narcissa Malfoy and he had a feeling that Hermione Granger, quite possibly the most intrinsically curious person he'd ever known, would not be one of the few.
"I'll have her back in fifteen minutes, McLaggen," he said.
Cormac, who had clocked the entire exchange with the alertness Theo had begun to develop a real respect for in the course of this evening, said, "Take your time, Nott."
Theo offered her his arm.
"Right," he said, the operational Theo retreating fractionally as they began to walk and the ordinary Theo coming back. "Are we good?"
"We're good."
"Magnificent. Walk with me."
They crossed the ballroom together at the pace Theo had calibrated—slow enough not to look like extraction, fast enough that they would clear the central floor before anyone from the press had time to wonder where they were going. Approximately, by his reckoning, ninety seconds of crossing. He used them.
He told her about the orchestra's second violin first. The second violin was a wizard he had known briefly at Hogwarts on the basis of one shared transfiguration project, and had, ever since, mistrusted on principle. The story had no point. The story had, in fact, been selected on the grounds that it had no point—that there was nothing in it Hermione could be required to have an opinion about, and that the wizard in question was sufficiently obscure that no one within ten paces of them would have a follow-up question.
Mrs Parkinson, he told her, had, at some point in the past hour, complimented Neville's tie, surrendered to his charm at the ninety-second mark, and was, by Theo's last observation, laughing at something Neville had said in a way that Mrs Parkinson had not, in his living memory, deployed in a public setting on a wizard who was not her husband. Hermione received this piece of intelligence with the smallest of smiles he had ever seen on a person, which was, he decided, sufficient.
Last, the Bulgarian delegation. Ginny had successfully avoided the entire Bulgarian delegation at Witch Weekly for the duration of the evening. The Bulgarian delegation was a story to which Hermione already knew the architecture without having heard the punchline—Ginny in a green dress, Ginny choosing, repeatedly, to be elsewhere in the ballroom—and so it was a story Theo could tell at half-volume and have her get the entire shape of without his having to land it. He told it at half-volume.
He took her through the service door behind the south corridor—an unmarked panel of the kind every grand house had, designed by a Malfoy ancestor with strong opinions about staff being visible at functions—and up the back stair. Two turns. He took her elbow on the second turn, where the stair narrowed. He had been using this stair, on and off, since he was eight years old.
The corridor was quieter.
The small library was at the end of it.
He opened the door, glanced inside—the lamps lit, the fire low, the room empty—and stood back.
"In you go. She'll be along."
"Thank you, Theo."
"Hermione."
"Yes."
"You look magnificent. I have not, in the spirit of professionalism, mentioned this. I am mentioning it now, on the threshold of an empty library, where you cannot easily make me regret it."
"Theo."
"Magnificent. That is all."
He inclined his head with great formality. He turned. He walked away.
Behind him, the door closed.
Right, Theo thought.
He had, by his count, six minutes before Astoria began looking for them.
He used three of the six to walk back to the ballroom. He used one to retrieve a fresh glass of champagne from a passing tray. He used the remaining two to identify Astoria's position on the floor and to walk toward her with warm regret—a wizard delayed by case business, going, with profound apology, to deliver himself to her custody for the duration of the wedding-party conversation.
She turned when he approached.
She lit up.
"Theo. You're back. Oh, you have to hear about—"
"Astoria," Theo said, with great warmth. "I am all yours. Tell me everything. From the top. I have been miserable without the bridesmaid robes."
Astoria laughed.
Astoria began, at the top.
Theo, hanging on every word with apparent attention, drank his fresh champagne and watched the doorway through which Draco had disappeared eight minutes ago, and counted, in the back of his head, the seconds.
He had bought Draco approximately twenty minutes.
What Draco did with them was, he had decided as he had walked back into the room, none of his business.
He hoped—and even as he hoped it, he knew the hope was its own form of stupidity—that whatever Draco had not been able to say to him in the corridor, Draco could find a way to say to Hermione before Hermione walked back out of the room.
He drank his champagne.
Astoria was telling him about the colour of the sashes.
He nodded.
He looked at the doorway.
He waited.
He was aware, in a way he had not previously been aware—across a career of watching people fail to say the things that needed saying until the moment for saying them had passed—that he was genuinely, privately, a little frightened.
Astoria was still talking about the sashes.
Theo nodded.
Say it, Draco, he thought, and the address was no longer warm. For once in your life. Say the thing.
Draco—The One With His Racist Grandfather
Draco waited.
The gallery ran the length of the east wing.
It was a long stone corridor lined, on the inner wall, with portraits—Malfoys back to the fourteenth century, in the chronological order Draco's grandfather had imposed on the line in the 1920s and which had remained, through every subsequent renovation, undisturbed. The earliest of the portraits had been painted on wood. The most recent—Draco's grandfather himself, in the dress robes he had been buried in—was at the far end, by the great window that looked out across the south lawn.
Draco walked the length of it.
He walked it because he had to walk somewhere for sixty seconds while waiting for Theo to deliver Hermione, and the gallery was an honest distance from the small library, and the gallery was empty, and the gallery was—by long-standing Malfoy practice on evenings of this kind—the part of the east wing none of the guests would have any reason to enter.
He reached the far end.
He stood at the window.
The lawn beyond it was dark. The Manor's enchanted lanterns ran along the line of the long walk, their light warm against the frost on the grass. There was nobody on the Long Walk. There was not, in approximately one hour, going to be anybody on the Long Walk either.
He turned.
He looked back along the gallery.
The Malfoys looked back at him in chronological order.
His grandfather, at the far end, in his dress robes, looked at him with the blank approval all portraits wore. The grandfather Draco had never known. The grandfather Father invoked, on average, four times a year, in the precise tones reserved for an ancestor one was hoping to be mistaken for.
The earlier Malfoys looked less approving. The fifteenth-century one was openly hostile. The sixteenth-century one had, since approximately Draco's twelfth birthday, refused to make eye contact with him on principle.
Draco looked at his grandfather.
His grandfather looked back.
His grandfather had been informed—possibly by Father, possibly by some other Malfoy in the gallery's quiet network of communication—that Draco's engagement had been formally announced in the Prophet this morning. His grandfather had, accordingly, been deploying the warm blank approval at the doorway through which he expected Draco to pass at intervals over the course of the evening.
Draco was here now.
His grandfather was deploying.
Hello, grandfather, Draco thought at the portrait of his racist grandfather. I am, you may be pleased to know, about to walk into the small library and attempt to address—a most extraordinary witch. The witch is not my fiancée. My fiancée is in the ballroom. The witch I am about to attempt to address is in the small library, by my own arrangement, having been bamboozled into the room by my oldest friend. I have—I should disclose, in the spirit of honesty between portraits and their subjects—no idea what I am about to say. I have approximately thirty-five seconds before I am required to walk in.
Magnificent evening, grandfather. Thank you for your continued approval.
Oh, and the witch in question is Muggle-born, fuckyouverymuch.
His grandfather's portrait did not change expression.
Draco drank.
Uncontrolled Descent Tally: 17.
The glass, he discovered, was now empty.
He had drunk the last of his Firewhisky in the corridor with Theo. The champagne Theo had handed him was still—he checked, in the half-second the check required—in his other hand, untouched. He looked at the champagne.
He drank from it.
Uncontrolled Descent Tally: 18.
He walked, slowly, halfway back along the gallery.
He stopped.
He listened.
He waited.
He waited approximately ninety seconds.
He heard footsteps in the east corridor—Theo's pace, slow and careful, the gait Theo used for walking somewhere with somebody he was at the moment lying to. He heard a second set—lighter, dress shoes on the parquet.
He held very still.
He did not, externally, react.
Internally—in the chest, where the sustained note had been holding for the past forty minutes—a second note arrived and overlaid itself on top of the first, and the two together produced a sound he had been, until tonight, professionally certain his interior was not capable of producing.
He listened.
The footsteps stopped.
A door—the door of the small library, by the gallery's acoustics—opened.
A pause.
Theo's voice, low: In you go. She'll be along.
A briefer pause.
Thank you, Theo.
Then the door of the small library closed.
Draco listened to Theo's footsteps retreat.
He listened to the corridor go quiet.
He counted, in his head, to sixty.
At sixty he started walking.
The small library was at the end of the east corridor.
He had been in it, by his estimate, perhaps a hundred and twenty times in his life. He had been in it as a child, hiding from Bellatrix. He had been in it as a young Auror, briefly, while Father had instructed his solicitor on a matter Draco had, at the time, declined to listen to. He had been in it two months ago, on the morning he had stood at this same window and allowed himself to consider, for the first time, that he had not—in any professional Auror sense—been operating with full clarity around Hermione Granger for some time.
He had been in it.
He was about to be in it again.
He stopped at the door.
He stood at the door for approximately three seconds.
He had, in those three seconds, the last functional opportunity he was going to have, this evening, to reconsider. The opportunity passed. He was aware of it passing. He did not, externally, take it.
He set his hand on the handle.
He opened the door.
He went in.
She was in the centre of the rug.
She was facing him.
She had been facing the door, waiting for it to open. The door had opened. She was facing him.
She did not move.
She did not, for one full second, react. The face she had walked into the room with did not change. The shoulders did not change. The hands at her sides did not change. The only thing that changed, in that second, was that the absence of his mother—which she had been waiting to walk through that door and resolve—had been replaced, on the threshold, by him.
He watched her process it.
He watched her internal triage reflected on her face. He watched it happen in approximately half a second. She had walked into a room expecting one Malfoy and had been delivered, instead, another.
The triage produced a result.
The result was not in her face. Her face did not change. The result was in her shoulders. The shoulders moved approximately a quarter of an inch downward, from the position they had been holding in the ballroom, into a different position. The position a witch took when she had identified a tactical situation. The position a witch took when she had decided, in approximately one second, exactly how she was going to handle it.
He stood just inside the room. The door had closed behind him.
He did not move.
He had her, in the centre of the rug, in the silver dress, with her hair off her neck and her hands at her sides and her shoulders set, looking at him.
Hermione—The One Where She Felt Everything
She was in the centre of the rug, facing the door.
Theo had stood back at the threshold a minute earlier and let her through, and she had walked the length of the rug, turned to face the door, and arranged herself in a position to, at the very least, allow her to listen to whatever Narcissa Malfoy had decided needed saying, in private, on the night of her son's engagement.
The door had opened.
It was not Narcissa.
He was just inside the door. He had closed it behind him—slowly. He had not moved past the threshold. He was standing where the rug ended, looking at her.
He did not move.
She did not move either.
She gave herself one second.
In that one second she did the only piece of work that mattered: she identified the exit. Door behind him. Cormac in the ballroom. Pansy in the alcove. Theo, presumably—Theo—performing an alibi. The exit was the door. The exit required walking past him.
She decided.
The decision was that she was going to walk out of this room with everything she had walked into it with. She was not going to leave a single thing here. Not a flinch. Not a tear. Not a softening at the line of her shoulders. Not the smallest scrap of the composure she had spent assembling since six forty-seven that morning.
"Move," she said.
He did not move.
"Malfoy."
She stepped, in the same second, around him toward the door.
"Wait." He started toward her.
She did not wait. She heard her own voice—level, the same level she had used on Wednesday December twenty-first when she had said consider yourself released from our arrangement, then, Malfoy—say the thing she had decided, ten days ago, was the only line she was going to give him in any room she ever found herself in with him again:
"I have nothing to say to you, Malfoy."
The word a second time. She heard herself use it. She did not soften it. Malfoy was the door. Malfoy was what he had asked for and what she had given him and what she was, presently, going to keep giving him until she was on the other side of the actual physical door behind him and walking down the corridor.
"Hermione."
She stopped.
Her hand was on the handle. Her body stopped before she fully caught up to the reason. She had not heard him use her given name since Wednesday December twenty-first at seven fifty-three in the evening, when he had taken it back along with everything else.
He was not allowed to have it now.
She did not turn.
"Don't," she said. "You do not get to call me that."
A beat.
He did not, immediately, say anything.
She heard him try. She heard the trying fail. She heard, eventually, what came out instead, which was—
"Fuck."
A pause.
"Hermi—Granger."
A longer pause.
"Please."
She did not turn.
She did not move.
The not-turning was a decision. She made it again. She made it the way she had made every decision since six forty-seven that morning, when the Prophet had landed on her kitchen table—one second at a time, with the entire weight of her body, against the entirely separate weight of her body that was attempting, in this exact second, to do the opposite. Not again. Pansy had told her, this morning, in her own kitchen, that there was no medal for staying in the room. There has never, in the history of any room I have ever been in, been a medal. Pansy had been talking about the ballroom. Pansy had not, this morning, been able to imagine this room. The instruction held anyway. Hermione held it.
She heard him cross the rug.
She heard him stop behind her.
She did not turn.
The not-turning was the same decision in a third configuration. She made it again.
He did not put his hands on her. The edge of his sleeve, she registered, was against the bare skin at the diagonal cut of her dress where Cormac McLaggen's hand had been all evening. His breath was warm at the back of her neck. He was close enough that, if she had turned in this exact second in any direction except directly into the door, she would have walked into him.
She did not turn.
He pressed, slowly, his chest against her back.
Her breath caught.
Her breath released.
She did not move.
He bent his head, slightly.
He did not put his mouth on her. He did not touch her at all.
He spoke—in her ear, his breath against her skin—two words.
"Please, love."
The goosebumps rose before her mind had caught up to the words.
They rose all the way down the line of her neck and across the bare skin where his sleeve was, presently, against her. He was pressed against her. There was no version of the past second in which he had not just felt her body do, involuntarily, the thing her body was no longer permitted to do.
She knew he had felt it.
He knew she knew.
The fury arrived a half-second behind the goosebumps. Fury at herself. Fury that her body had reacted before her brain had had any say in the matter. Fury that she had, after holding the line since six forty-seven in the morning, given him—for the duration of an involuntary skin response—the smallest indication that the line was not, presently, holding everywhere.
She could feel his breath at the back of her neck. She could feel his chest against her back at every inch of the diagonal cut where Pansy had cut the dress to leave skin visible, and where her skin was, presently, doing things it was not permitted to be doing under the sustained slow pressure of his chest against it. She could feel the fractional warmth where he had bent his head.
She leaned back.
She did not, externally, decide to. She did not, externally, do it. Her body did it—a quarter of an inch, possibly less, the smallest available unit of relinquishing—and his lips, where they had been hovering at the level of breath, grazed the line of her neck.
She felt it.
For one half-second, she felt it the entire way through her.
Then she snapped back.
She snapped back so hard the rest of her body registered the snapping. The line of her shoulders, which had been holding all evening, set itself one degree harder. The hand on the handle tightened.
"I need to get back," she said.
He did not move for one more second.
"You should, too. I'm sure your fiancée is worried."
She heard the line as she delivered it. She heard, in the construction, the precise thing she had wanted: it was flat, and it was level, and it was—she registered with the dispassion she had decided to extend to her own performance—possibly the most efficient sentence she had spoken since six forty-seven that morning.
He stepped back.
She did not turn.
She did not turn because she did not want to know what his face was doing, and she did not want to know what his face was doing because his face, even at maximum composure, was a thing she had spent almost two months reading, and she suspected that whatever it was doing in the second after she had said I'm sure your fiancée is worried was a thing her composure was not, presently, equipped to look at.
"Take a Sober-Up, Malfoy."
The hand on the handle moved.
The door opened.
The door closed.
She was in the corridor.
She walked.
She walked the length of the corridor. She did not, at any point in the corridor, increase her pace. She did not, at any point in the corridor, decrease it. She walked the way Pansy had taught her to walk in the silver dress—shoulders down, chin level, the line of the cowl undisturbed. She walked past the gallery without looking down it. She walked past the service stairs without taking them. She walked toward the sound of the orchestra and the hum of three hundred guests and the evening she was, presently, going to walk back into and finish.
Her hand was not shaking.
She kept walking.
Draco—The One With The Three Pieces
The realisation arrived in pieces.
The first piece was that she had not been rattled.
She had walked in, conducted the exchange, declined the address, declined the proximity, said the line, and walked out. She had not—at any point, on any line, or the moment he had pressed himself against her back—softened. She had not faltered. She had not given him, at any moment in the conversation, any indication that she was, in any sense, on the edge of giving him anything at all.
She had—in her face and her shoulders and the line of her voice—extracted herself flawlessly.
The second piece was that he could not have given her anything either.
He had, in the corridor with Theo, said I cannot say it, and the sentence had been, at the time, a private admission of his own current limit. The sentence had been, in retrospect, the entire structural problem.
He could not have told her about the case. He could not have told her about Father and Cyrus laughing at the bar twelve minutes ago about whatever they had been laughing at. He could not have told her about any of it. He was a professional.
The third piece—and this was the piece he was going to be sitting with for the foreseeable future—was that please was the maximum he had been capable of giving her, and please had not been enough.
It would not have been enough on a different evening.
It would not have been enough even if he had been able to say everything he could not say.
Because she had walked into the room, conducted the exchange, and walked out, and somewhere in that—possibly, if he was honest, on Wednesday December twenty-first at seven fifty-three in the evening—she had decided that her composure was not a thing she was going to surrender to him in any room, in any house, in any configuration of available information he had to give her.
He stood in the centre of the rug.
He drank from the champagne.
Uncontrolled Descent Tally: 19.
He could not, presently, stomach the thought of going back to Astoria.
He went back to Astoria.
He had no choice.
Hermione—The One Where She Felt Nothing
The lavatory was lit by sconces and quiet, in the way the rest of the Manor had been built to be quiet—sound absorbed before it could carry. There was a small antechamber with a mirror and a low cushioned bench and, beyond that, the actual lavatory, which she had no intention of using. She had come for the antechamber. She had come for the bench. She had come for one minute.
She sat.
She looked at her hands.
She had managed not to cry in the small library and she was not going to cry now and she was, in fact, going to be fine, she had decided, in the ninety seconds it took her to complete whatever physiological process was currently being conducted in her chest cavity without her permission.
Filed under: Malfoy, D.—the small library, Saturday December thirty-first. Subcategory: do not open. Sub-subcategory: do not open. Sub-subcategory: not now.
The door opened.
She looked up.
"Miss Granger."
Astoria Greengrass closed the door behind her.
She crossed the antechamber. She was smiling and her eyes were, Hermione noted, perfectly cold.
"What a lovely coincidence," Astoria said.
"Astoria."
"There's no need to get up."
She had not been getting up.
Astoria stood in front of her—not close enough to touch, but close enough to make it a conversation rather than a scene—and arranged her skirt with one hand. The hand had a ring on it Hermione had not seen earlier in the evening. A small square emerald.
"I'm so glad to run into you," Astoria said. "I've been hoping to. All evening, really. You've made it terribly difficult—you've been very busy with Mr McLaggen, haven't you. He's been so attentive."
"He is."
"I do think it's lovely. That you've found someone. 'Cissa was just saying."
Hermione said nothing.
"Do not think I haven't noticed," Astoria said, pleasantly. "You watching him."
The lavatory was very quiet.
"All evening, Miss Granger. All evening. Every time he crossed the room. Every time someone introduced us. You have been watching him." A small, almost sympathetic tilt of the head. "It's… pathetic. I just thought—well. I thought someone ought to say."
Hermione kept her face exactly where it had been.
"I'm not sure what you—"
"Oh, please." Astoria's smile did not waver. The warmth was perfect. "We're both adults. Let's not pretend." She paused, briefly. "He was very fond of you. In his way. I wouldn't take it personally—he is fond of a great many things."
Hermione's hand, on her knee, did not move.
"He told me a lot of things, actually," Astoria continued, conversationally. "Once it was over. Once he'd come back to his senses. There was a great deal to debrief. 'Cissa thought it was therapeutic for him."
"I'm sure she did."
"She did. She was relieved. We all were. Mummy said—well." A small laugh. "Mummy is delighted. As you can imagine. Things have moved very quickly—but that's the thing about Draco, isn't it. When he commits to something, he really commits."
Hermione looked at the wall.
The wall was papered in a small repeating motif of birds. She counted three birds before Astoria spoke again.
"Of course," Astoria said, "we're quite excited."
She said it lightly. The way one mentioned a small matter of household scheduling.
"The wedding. The announcement. All of it. The wedding will be in—late winter, we think. Early spring at the latest. Mummy has the date almost confirmed." A pause. "But, Draco… he's been quite committed to his duty."
The third bird had a small fan-shaped tail.
"Of course, I must give birth after we're married, but there's no reason we have to wait until then to start trying." Astoria smiled at Hermione. "He's very enthusiastic, don't you agree?"
Hermione did not look at her.
"Oh, but you'd know, wouldn't you? About that. About him." Astoria laughed, softly, a friend sharing something. "Mm,"
Three birds. Three birds. Three birds.
"He's been so eager. I suppose it's the Malfoy name—there is a great deal of pressure, with the inheritance question, but he's been—I don't know how to say it without being indelicate. Determined. He says he can't wait to see me carrying his child." Astoria looked at her hand. The emerald. "It's rather sweet, isn't it? I told him he doesn't need to try so hard to persuade me. But you know how he is. When he wants something."
"Yes."
She had said it before she'd decided to. She was, briefly, surprised at her own voice—it had come out level and warm and exactly the way she had been trained, across fifteen years of being a clever girl in rooms that had not wanted her, to make her voice come out.
"Yes," she said again. "I know how he is."
Astoria looked at her.
For one second—one very precise second—Astoria looked at her like she was reassessing.
Then she smiled.
"Of course you do," she said warmly. "Do not forget your place, Miss Granger. He may have rolled in the mud for a while, but that is all you are good for."
Hermione stood up.
She stood up smoothly. She did not stumble. She did not pull her skirt. She did not, when she stood, give Astoria Greengrass any indication whatsoever that the bones in her legs had stopped being load-bearing.
"Excuse me," she said, with great pleasantness. "I'm needed in the ballroom."
"Of course, Miss Granger. So lovely to see you. We must do this again. At the wedding, perhaps."
Hermione opened the door.
She walked out.
She walked down the corridor.
She did not, at any point, look back.
The ballroom rose to meet her.
The corridor opened, and the sound came up to meet her at the threshold the way the sound at a function always met one at the threshold—the orchestra, the three hundred low conversations, the high crystal of glasses against trays, the warm constant hum of three hundred people performing a New Year's Eve at a great house. She walked into it. She did not, externally, falter.
Then she saw Theo.
He was, very specifically, not looking in her direction. He had a fresh champagne in his hand. He was, by every observable measure, performing innocence—about the private summons from his own best friend's mother that he had not just invented—with the precision Theo brought to all such performances.
She looked at the back of his head.
She held the look for approximately three seconds.
If she had been a slightly more powerful witch—and she was, in her own private estimation, a reasonably powerful witch—Theodore Nott would, at the third second, have dropped dead on the spot.
He did not drop dead. He continued to drink his champagne.
Filed under: Nott, T.—Subcategory: deal with later. Sub-subcategory: at length.
She turned her face away.
Pansy was at her elbow within ninety seconds.
"Granger."
"Pansy."
"Where have you been?"
"Mrs Malfoy wanted a word."
"Mrs Malfoy."
"Mm."
A pause. Pansy did not move. Hermione held the surface. The surface held. She had been holding the surface since six forty-seven that morning; she could hold it through ninety more seconds of Pansy.
"All right," Pansy said.
She did not, for a moment, follow that with anything else. She let the all right do its work. Then, brisk: "McLaggen is over there. He has acquired you a fresh champagne. The orchestra is moving into the next set in approximately four minutes. The next set is the slow set. I have recommended that you and McLaggen take the floor for it. Are we clear?"
"We are clear."
"Granger."
"Pansy."
"Are you all right?"
"Yes."
"Hermione."
"I'm fine, Pansy."
Pansy held her gaze for one more second. Pansy was not going to push. Pansy had decided, at some point this evening—possibly that morning at the kitchen table, possibly thirty seconds ago in the present moment—that Hermione's account of the evening was the account of the evening Pansy was going to operate on, and that any further inquiry was going to be conducted, if at all, at some later date, by Pansy, with Pansy's resources, on Pansy's timetable.
"All right," Pansy said again. "Column. Move."
She moved.
She found Cormac. He had, in fact, acquired her a fresh champagne. He handed it to her without commentary.
"Hermione."
"Cormac."
"All right?"
"All right."
He did not ask. He had said, at her Floo, that the initiative would be hers. The initiative was, presently, hers. She was not, presently, exercising it. He drank. She drank. The orchestra moved into the slow set.
"Shall we?"
"We shall."
He set down his glass. He took hers and set it next to his. He offered his arm. She took it.
The dance was… perfectly nice.
He held her properly. His hand was at the small of her back, where it had been all evening, his thumb at the bare skin where the diagonal cut ended. He led with a sure light hand. He smelled, faintly, of cologne. He did not, at any point in the dance, step on her.
She danced.
She let him lead. She let her hand sit at his shoulder. She let her cheek not quite touch the line of his neck—close enough, in the nature of the slow set, that the room would read the closeness; distant enough that the closeness had not, in fact, occurred.
She felt nothing.
She felt… fine. Cormac McLaggen's hand at her back was warm and capable and where it should be on a witch during a slow waltz on New Year's Eve at a great house. Her body, registering the hand, registered nothing in return. Her body, registering the hand, registered the hand.
That was all.
She interrogated it for one half-second.
The half-second produced the answer, the way half-seconds occasionally did, with a clarity she had not authorised. She had been held all evening—hand at her back for hours, body by every objective measure as close to her as he could be without crossing the line of propriety the room required—and she had felt, in that hand, the warm structural fact of his hand. She had been not-touched in a small library, ten minutes ago, not a single fingertip on her, and she had felt—the whole length of her—as though something in her had been stripped to skin and exposed.
She closed the half-second.
She looked at Cormac's lapel.
She danced.
A spike of cold, somewhere behind her sternum.
Astoria's voice, three birds, the emerald on her finger.
She closed that, too.
The dance ended.
Cormac inclined his head. She inclined hers. They walked back to their spot.
"Hermione."
"Yes."
"It's nearly midnight."
"Yes."
He produced two fresh champagnes from somewhere.
The orchestra began the bright pre-countdown shimmer.
Cormac offered his arm.
She took it.
Draco—The One Where He'd Take Potter
Astoria found him by the orchestra at twenty to midnight.
The floral installation was, by some architectural miracle, still entirely intact on her head.
Astoria took Draco's arm.
"Darling," she said brightly. "There you are."
"Apologies. The case matter took longer than I had estimated."
"Mm. It's no matter. It gave me the opportunity to catch up with some acquaintances."
"Glad to hear it."
"Anyway, it's nearly midnight. 'Cissa says we should get into position."
"Yes."
She steered him toward the centre of the floor.
His parents were already there—Lucius in his chosen position under the central chandelier, Narcissa beside him in dove-grey, both of them performing couple-who-had-just-successfully-delivered-the-engagement-of-their-only-son-to-a-witch-of-their—to Lucius's, anyway—choice. The Greengrasses were assembling themselves in the arrangement that suggested they had been awaiting the couple for some minutes. The press were lifting their cameras. The orchestra was doing the small bright pre-countdown shimmer.
The room counted.
"Ten."
He finished his champagne.
Uncontrolled Descent Tally: 20.
"Nine."
He set the glass down on a side table.
"Eight."
He looked at Astoria.
Astoria turned her face up to him with the same expression he had seen her practise for three hours.
"Seven."
She smiled.
The smile was, he realised, not the cheek-kiss smile.
The smile was, he realised with sharp clarity—his Auror training, unhelpfully, choosing that exact moment to assert itself—one she wore when she had, sometime in the past half hour, decided to ignore their agreement about the cheek and pull a different operational manoeuvre at the last possible second.
His Auror brain went, oh fuck.
"Six."
He looked, very quickly, around the floor.
Theo was twelve feet to his left, with Potter. Theo was, in this moment, looking at him. Theo's face was already registering an alert. Twenty-one years of witnessing Draco's private disasters in real time had taught him to recognise it. He was attempting, in the four seconds available, to identify the source of the problem.
Theo, Draco thought, briefly. Could you possibly—could you possibly come over here and kiss me? Right now? Just for a second? Just to ruin this?
Theo, who had not heard the thought, did not move.
"Five."
Potter, Draco thought. Potter. Could you possibly come over here and kiss me? I have decided I am willing. I am, at this moment, willing. On the cheek, on the mouth, anywhere. Anywhere, Potter. Please. Fuck.
Potter, who had also not heard the thought, also did not move.
"Four."
Anyone.
"Three."
Astoria's hand tightened on his arm. Specifically—and his Auror brain registered this with the precise detail it produced under operational stress—her fingers had moved from his bicep to a position approximately one inch above the bend of his elbow, and in that small shift her grip had changed from holding his arm to not letting him move.
Her claws, very specifically, were in his arm.
She turned her face up to him.
She whispered, with great warmth, with the public smile still on her face, with the cameras photographing her in profile from the floor, "Darling. Do not make a scene."
"Two."
She rose up on her toes.
"One."
She kissed him.
She kissed him on the mouth.
She kissed him on the mouth with deliberate pressure—she had, at some point in the past three hours, decided that the cheek arrangement they had jointly negotiated was going to be downgraded—without his consultation, without his consent, in front of three hundred guests and the entire press cordon—to a brief but unambiguously full-mouth kiss for the photographs.
His brain, with small, distant clarity—his body, at present, requisitioned without authorisation by a witch he had been politely pretending to be engaged to for twelve hours—said: do not kiss her back.
He did not kiss her back.
He did not pull away either. He could not. The cameras were on him. The cameras had been waiting for this moment for three hours. The cameras were, currently, taking approximately forty photographs per second of his face. He could not, in any of the next four seconds, do anything that would read in any of those forty photographs as the wizard pulled away from his fiancée at midnight on New Year's Eve at his own engagement ball.
He let her kiss him.
He let it happen.
He kept his eyes open.
He kept his eyes open because he was Draco Malfoy and he was an Auror and he had been trained, over years, to maintain visual situational awareness even under operational duress, and the operational duress at this particular moment was the witch on his mouth.
He kept his eyes open.
Hermione—The One Where It's Fine
The shimmer broke into the count.
The room counted with the orchestra. The room had been counting, in its bones, since the third hour of the evening, and the count was—when it finally arrived—a formality. Three hundred guests turned toward the centre of the floor.
"Ten."
She turned toward Cormac.
Cormac was looking at her. The look was—calibrated. He had not assumed. He had, in fact, calibrated the entire evening on the principle of not assuming. He was leaving the matter open.
"Nine."
She gave him the nod.
It was a small nod. It was a quarter of an inch, possibly less, the smallest available unit of granting. He nodded back.
"Eight."
Across the room—she knew without turning her head—the central event had begun to arrange itself. The Malfoys were under the central chandelier. Lucius, Narcissa. The Greengrass party. Astoria in white, Astoria in the floral installation, Astoria with her hand at his arm at the position it had been at all evening.
She did not look.
"Seven."
The press cordon lifted in unison.
"Six."
Cormac's hand came up to her face. His thumb settled at the angle of her jaw. The pressure was light, deliberate, practised.
"Five."
She did not look across the room.
"Four."
She did not look across the room.
"Three."
The orchestra went bright.
"Two."
Cormac tilted her face up.
"One."
"Happy New Year, Hermione."
"Happy New Year, Cormac."
He kissed her.
He kissed her well. Cormac McLaggen did most things well, and a New Year's Eve kiss in front of three hundred people at a great house was, she learned, one of them. His mouth was warm. His mouth was, by every objective measure, exactly where it needed to be.
She kissed him back.
She kissed him back because there was, at one, no version of the next half-second in which she did not. She had built the evening this way—the owl she sent him, the dress, the nod—and the decisions had accumulated into a place with only one door, and the door was this, and she walked through it, because the alternative was to stand still at midnight at Malfoy Manor and let three hundred people watch her decline to.
She kissed him back the way she had danced with him.
Warm. Present. Fine.
Across the room—and she did not look, and she did not need to look, because the orientation of three hundred faces and the small specific increase in the photographic charm rate from the cordon was sufficient information—Draco Malfoy was being kissed by Astoria Greengrass.
She understood this as fact. She did not feel it.
She had decided, moments ago, sitting on a bench in the antechamber of a lavatory in Malfoy Manor, that she was not going to feel it. She was going to keep believing she was not going to feel it, with great effort and considerable strategic intelligence, until it was true.
Cormac broke the kiss.
She let her hand linger at his lapel. She stepped back, and felt herself smile.
"Granger."
"McLaggen."
The orchestra lifted into Auld Lang Syne.
The room went up around them. Champagne. Embraces. The first warm bars of the song. Pansy was watching her, not moving. Ginny was across the floor, her hand at Blaise Zabini's elbow at a position that was, Hermione noted with the part of her brain still capable of running such calculations, going to be a structural problem for Theo's evening but a structural relief for hers tomorrow morning when Ginny finally surrendered to the inevitable and required, accordingly, distraction. Theo was somewhere in the room. She did not, presently, look for him.
Draco—The One With The Smile
He looked across the room.
Cormac McLaggen had his hand at the small of Hermione Granger's back. Cormac McLaggen's other hand was on the line of her face. Cormac McLaggen was kissing her.
He was kissing her properly.
He was not—Draco noticed, the way one noticed things that had been arranged to be unbearable at the moment they were happening—kissing her at the corner of her mouth. He was not kissing her on the cheek. He was kissing her lips, committedly, the way one kissed a witch at midnight on New Year's Eve when she had—at some point in the prior thirty seconds—given a small nod of permission.
Hermione's hand was at Cormac's lapel.
Hermione was kissing him back.
Astoria pulled back from him.
She pulled back, small and flushed—she had just, in front of three hundred witnesses, gotten exactly the photograph she had decided some hours ago she was going to get—and chose to let the room see her enjoy it for one full second before recovering her composure.
"Smile, Draco," she said under her breath.
He looked across the room.
They were still kissing.
For one second longer than the kiss had required, they were still kissing.
They broke apart.
Hermione's hand, on Cormac's lapel, lingered for one half-second longer than the kiss had required.
She smiled at Cormac.
It was a small smile.
It was the small smile.
It was the small smile he had once seen, at close range.
It was that smile.
It was that smile, on her face, directed at Cormac McLaggen, in the centre of the dance floor, four seconds after midnight.
It did not—Draco admitted—look as fake as he had hoped.
It did not look fake at all.
Hermione—The One Where She Did Not Look Back
"Hermione."
"Yes."
"What would you say to going home?"
She looked at Cormac.
He was looking back.
"Yes."
He did not react to the speed of the answer.
"Right," he said. "Coats."
She picked up her bag from the small console table. She put her hand through Cormac's arm. Cormac walked her across the floor at an unhurried pace, steering her toward the doors at exactly the moment she wanted to be steered toward them.
She did not look across the room.
She did not look at Pansy.
She did not look at Neville.
She did not look at Theo.
She did not look at Harry.
She did not look at Blaise.
She did not look at Ginny.
She did not look across the room.
They reached the doors.
Cormac stepped through first.
She paused at the threshold for one half-second.
She passed through the doors.
Draco—The One Where He Watched The Doorway
The orchestra lifted into Auld Lang Syne.
The room—three hundred guests, Lucius and Narcissa, the entire Greengrass party, the photographers, the orchestra—erupted into the post-midnight chaos that the room always erupted into. Champagne. Embraces. The first warm bars of the song. The chorus of voices around him, welcoming the new year.
He did not hear any of it.
Astoria was, beside him, saying something. He did not hear her either.
He watched Hermione.
Cormac said something, low, to her ear. She nodded. She turned. She picked up her bag from the small console table. She put her hand through Cormac's arm. Cormac steered her toward the Floo parlour.
She did not look back.
They walked toward the doors.
She did not look back.
They reached the doors.
She did not look back.
Cormac stepped through first. Hermione, on the threshold, paused for one half-second, passed through the doors, and then she was gone.
He watched the doorway for some time after she had gone through it.
Long enough that it became, eventually, slightly noticed.
His mother was at his elbow.
She did not, at first, say anything. She put her hand briefly on his arm, with the Narcissa-pressure that meant I am here. I have seen. I am with you.
After a moment, very quietly, she said, "Happy New Year, my dragon."
He did not, immediately, answer.
He kept watching the doorway.
After a moment, he said, quietly, "Happy New Year, mum."
She did not move her hand.
He watched the doorway.

Pages Navigation
SlytherinSunshine on Chapter 1 Sat 07 Mar 2026 12:26AM UTC
Comment Actions
clauhascats on Chapter 1 Sat 25 Apr 2026 01:53PM UTC
Comment Actions
Apryllb10 on Chapter 1 Fri 13 Mar 2026 12:52AM UTC
Comment Actions
clauhascats on Chapter 1 Sat 25 Apr 2026 01:53PM UTC
Comment Actions
mordormuffin on Chapter 1 Fri 13 Mar 2026 03:02AM UTC
Comment Actions
clauhascats on Chapter 1 Sat 25 Apr 2026 01:54PM UTC
Comment Actions
PseudoSnack on Chapter 1 Fri 10 Apr 2026 12:38AM UTC
Comment Actions
clauhascats on Chapter 1 Sat 25 Apr 2026 01:55PM UTC
Comment Actions
MLynS on Chapter 1 Fri 10 Apr 2026 11:10PM UTC
Comment Actions
clauhascats on Chapter 1 Sat 25 Apr 2026 01:55PM UTC
Last Edited Sat 25 Apr 2026 01:56PM UTC
Comment Actions
hazel_olive on Chapter 1 Sat 11 Apr 2026 05:08AM UTC
Comment Actions
clauhascats on Chapter 1 Sun 12 Apr 2026 09:25PM UTC
Comment Actions
White_Mink on Chapter 1 Sat 18 Apr 2026 07:22AM UTC
Comment Actions
clauhascats on Chapter 1 Sat 25 Apr 2026 01:58PM UTC
Comment Actions
Wordlandia on Chapter 1 Sat 25 Apr 2026 11:08PM UTC
Comment Actions
clauhascats on Chapter 1 Sun 26 Apr 2026 12:03AM UTC
Comment Actions
Smili_oso on Chapter 1 Mon 27 Apr 2026 02:01PM UTC
Comment Actions
clauhascats on Chapter 1 Mon 27 Apr 2026 09:33PM UTC
Comment Actions
amelia_quill_014 (Guest) on Chapter 1 Sun 10 May 2026 09:38PM UTC
Comment Actions
MusesFromAMisfit_xo on Chapter 1 Thu 14 May 2026 07:49AM UTC
Comment Actions
clauhascats on Chapter 1 Sun 17 May 2026 04:22PM UTC
Comment Actions
Mary (Guest) on Chapter 1 Mon 18 May 2026 12:06PM UTC
Comment Actions
NuttyBaka on Chapter 2 Thu 12 Feb 2026 05:52AM UTC
Comment Actions
clauhascats on Chapter 2 Fri 13 Feb 2026 12:25AM UTC
Comment Actions
StarGazer11 on Chapter 2 Thu 12 Feb 2026 06:46AM UTC
Comment Actions
clauhascats on Chapter 2 Sat 25 Apr 2026 01:58PM UTC
Comment Actions
Bluedove on Chapter 2 Thu 12 Feb 2026 12:47PM UTC
Comment Actions
clauhascats on Chapter 2 Fri 13 Feb 2026 12:26AM UTC
Comment Actions
Strider_87 on Chapter 2 Thu 12 Feb 2026 01:59PM UTC
Comment Actions
clauhascats on Chapter 2 Fri 13 Feb 2026 12:26AM UTC
Comment Actions
Sayscores on Chapter 2 Fri 13 Feb 2026 10:26PM UTC
Comment Actions
clauhascats on Chapter 2 Sat 25 Apr 2026 01:59PM UTC
Comment Actions
HelenatheRavenclaw on Chapter 2 Sun 22 Feb 2026 06:56PM UTC
Comment Actions
clauhascats on Chapter 2 Mon 23 Feb 2026 02:06AM UTC
Comment Actions
mordormuffin on Chapter 2 Fri 13 Mar 2026 03:23AM UTC
Comment Actions
clauhascats on Chapter 2 Sat 25 Apr 2026 02:09PM UTC
Comment Actions
pyrotechnicist on Chapter 2 Mon 13 Apr 2026 10:33AM UTC
Comment Actions
clauhascats on Chapter 2 Sat 25 Apr 2026 02:10PM UTC
Last Edited Sat 25 Apr 2026 03:43PM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation